diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-0.txt | 7481 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-0.zip | bin | 132289 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-h.zip | bin | 1656086 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-h/67765-h.htm | 10754 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 753854 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-h/images/coversmall.jpg | bin | 245240 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-h/images/i_062.jpg | bin | 87227 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-h/images/i_134.jpg | bin | 91043 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-h/images/i_194.jpg | bin | 92031 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-h/images/i_252.jpg | bin | 66611 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-h/images/i_316.jpg | bin | 85150 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-h/images/i_344.jpg | bin | 99839 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg | bin | 97772 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67765-h/images/i_title.jpg | bin | 81731 -> 0 bytes |
17 files changed, 17 insertions, 18235 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..47ef032 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #67765 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/67765) diff --git a/old/67765-0.txt b/old/67765-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 9c32e16..0000000 --- a/old/67765-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7481 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of Fighting King George, by John T. -McIntyre - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: Fighting King George - -Author: John T. McIntyre - -Illustrator: J. A. Graeber - -Release Date: April 3, 2022 [eBook #67765] - -Language: English - -Produced by: D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was - produced from images generously made available by the - Library of Congress) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FIGHTING KING GEORGE *** - - -[Illustration: _TWO FIGURES BOUNDED UPON THE WALLS_] - - - - - FIGHTING - KING - GEORGE - - _by_ - John T M^cIntyre - - Illustrated - _by_ - J A Graeber - - THE PENN - PUBLISHING - COMPANY - PHILADELPHIA - M C M V - - - - - COPYRIGHT 1905 BY THE PENN PUBLISHING COMPANY - - - - -Contents - - - I HOW FORT JOHNSON FELL 7 - - II HOW TOM DEERING MADE A NAME 31 - - III HOW THE BRITISH SHIPS RAN FROM CHARLESTON HARBOR 57 - - IV HOW TWO MEN BURIED A CHEST OF GOLD 84 - - V HOW TOM JOINED MARION’S BRIGADE 101 - - VI HOW FRANCIS MARION HEARD GOOD NEWS FROM WILLIAMSBURG 123 - - VII HOW TOM DEERING FOUGHT WITH GATES AT CAMDEN 140 - - VIII HOW TOM BRAVED THE TORIES 148 - - IX HOW TOM DEERING HELD THE STAIRCASE 174 - - X HOW MARION’S MEN LAY IN AMBUSH AND WHAT CAME OF IT 200 - - XI HOW TOM MET WITH A BLINDFOLD ADVENTURE 213 - - XII HOW TOM TOOK PART IN A MYSTERIOUS CONSULTATION 245 - - XIII HOW THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENED ON CHRISTMAS EVE 261 - - XIV HOW THE BRITISH LOST SOME PRISONERS 283 - - XV HOW TOM DEERING FOUGHT HIS FIRST FIGHT UPON THE SEA 306 - - XVI HOW TOM DEERING SERVED WITH GENERAL GREENE 322 - - XVII HOW A TRAITOR TO HIS COUNTRY WAS TAKEN AND LOST 337 - - XVIII HOW TOM DEERING RODE WITH WASHINGTON AT YORKTOWN 350 - - - - -Illustrations - - - PAGE - - TWO FIGURES BOUNDED UPON THE WALLS _Frontispiece_ - - MARION TOOK THE PACKET 62 - - “THEY ARE RARE GOOD LADS, ALL OF THEM,” SPOKE THE BURGESS 134 - - STEP BY STEP HE WAS BEATEN BACK 194 - - “THIS GENTLEMAN,” SAID CORNWALLIS, “WILL INTRODUCE YOU” 252 - - “WELL AIMED,” PRAISED MR. JOHNSON 316 - - THE OFFICER SPRANG FORWARD 344 - - - - -Fighting King George - - - - -CHAPTER I - -HOW FORT JOHNSON FELL - - -“THE wind’s changing again, Cole,” said Tom Deering, as he threw his -rudder handle to leeward in order that the sheet might catch the full -benefit of the breeze. - -The person to whom he spoke was a negro, young in years but of -colossal size; as he sat amidships in the skiff, with the sheet rope -in his hand, his sleeveless shirt showing his mighty arms bare to the -shoulder, he resembled a statue of Hercules, cut out of black marble. -Tom Deering was about sixteen, and the son of a rich planter, just -below Charleston; he was a tall, strongly built boy for his years, -but beside the giant negro slave he looked like an infant. Cole had -been born upon Tom’s father’s plantation and was about five years the -elder; the two were inseparable; where Tom went the huge black followed -him like a shadow. - -When he had the sail drawing nicely, Tom continued: - -“I wonder, Cole, how all this is going to end?” - -Cole shook his woolly head and grinned; then suddenly his face changed -and he held up one hand as though bidding his young master to listen. - -From across the bright stretch of water between them and the shore -came a drum beat; the evening sun slanted down upon the white crests -and upon the meadow-lands below the city. No one was in sight, but the -hollow rub-a-dub of the drum continued. Seeing his master had caught -the sound Cole turned and silently pointed out into the bay. - -Two armed vessels, flying the British flag, were standing on and off -Sullivan’s Island. From where he sat in the stern of the skiff, Tom’s -keen eyes noticed that an unusual air of alertness hung about the -vessels; and the wind now and then carried toward them the sound of an -officer’s command sharply spoken through a trumpet. - -“It’s the Tamar and the Cherokee,” said Tom. “They’ve been lying in -Rebellion Roads for the last couple of days. When I saw them up anchor -an hour ago I thought something was going to happen, and I was right. -Perhaps Colonel Moultrie is going to strike a blow for liberty and -South Carolina at last.” - -It was the fourteenth of September, in the year 1775. Because of the -oppressive acts of the mother country, the British colonies in North -America had risen in protest. But their words had been mocked and -jeered at by King George and his counselors; and the heavy burdens -of the afflicted colonies were only added to. This was more than a -spirited people could stand; so from words the colonists proceeded to -deeds; in the April before the first shot of the Revolution had been -fired at Lexington; and now South Carolina was about to follow the -glorious example of her sister state in New England. - -If the people of Boston had a “tea party” in Massachusetts Bay, so had -the residents of Charleston one in the Cooper river. The public armory -of the town was broken open during one dark night and eight hundred -stand of arms, two hundred cutlasses, besides cartouches, flints and -other material of war were seized by the patriots. Another party -possessed itself of the powder at a town near by; while still another -emptied Cochran’s magazine. - -An army of two thousand infantry and four hundred horse had been raised -by the colony. This force was divided into three bodies; the second -regiment was placed under the command of Colonel Moultrie, a gallant -Indian fighter who had served with credit in the campaigns against the -Cherokee nation. - -The tap of the drum from the town came to the boys’ ears every little -while; the wind was blowing freshly and the sail of the heavy skiff -bellied to it, causing her bow to cut through the water at a great rate. - -“We’ll soon be on the ground, Cole,” said Tom, peering under the boom -to see how far they were away from their usual mooring-place when they -sailed up to Charleston. “If it’s Colonel Moultrie’s men being summoned -together for service perhaps the hour is at hand when you can settle -your account with those who treated you so inhumanly.” - -The giant held up one great arm, its huge muscles standing out in -knots; the fist clinched and was shaken at Fort Johnson, on James -Island, whose guns grinned wickedly across the calm water and whose -sentries could be seen pacing backward and forward on the bastions. -There was an expression of hate in the face of the slave; he turned -to Tom, a strange sound coming from his throat, the forefinger of his -left hand pointing to his open mouth. Tom reached forward and pressed -Cole’s hand and his dark eyes glowed as he swept his glance toward the -British flag which flowed from the tall staff at Fort Johnson. - -Cole, by a horrible act of brutality, had been rendered dumb! - -A year before, during one of the spasmodic outbreaks of indignation -which had become so frequent, the authorities had occasion to suspect -Tom Deering’s father of some act against the government. - -A party of dragoons were sent to his plantation to secure evidence -against him; the leader of this party was a young and arrogant -lieutenant, noted for his cruelty even to his own men. The colossal -size of Cole at once attracted the officer’s attention when the slaves -were summoned to testify against their master. - -“We’ll have this fellow out,” cried he, pointing to Cole. “He’s the one -that will tell us what we want to hear. He knows; I can see it in his -face.” - -In vain Cole protested his ignorance of anything his master had done. - -“You know, you black hound,” thundered the dragoon. “Tie him up, men; -we’ll make him talk fast enough.” - -Cole was bound to a cottonwood-tree in front of his master’s door; -he continued to protest that he knew nothing, but in vain. The elder -Deering and Tom were detained by a sergeant and a file of men inside -the house and consequently had no knowledge of what was going forward -without. - -They heard the angry voice of the young lieutenant raised now and -then in a shower of horrible oaths, apparently urging his men to the -commission of something which they were reluctant to do. At length a -dreadful scream sounded--a sharp, agonizing cry that caused the planter -and his son to turn pale and stare at one another with eyes filled with -horror. Then the sergeant and his file were hurriedly called from the -house; as they were mounting in the yard, Tom and his father rushed -out; Cole hung limp against the ropes that bound him to the tree, -covered with blood. As the hoofs of the dragoons’ chargers grew faint -down the road, it was discovered what had occurred. Wild with rage -at what he considered Cole’s defiance the brutal officer had had the -slave’s jaws pried open, and had cut his tongue with the point of his -sabre. - -The great strength of the giant negro and his superb condition carried -him through the effects of this barbarous act; in a remarkably short -time he had recovered; but he was deprived of speech forever; it was -only in gestures such as that which he had made against Fort Johnson -that he could convey the longing that filled him, to come to hand-grips -with those who had treated him so inhumanly. - -They had reached the wharf and were running in alongside; Cole loosed -the halyard and lowered the sail. While he was furling it, he stopped -suddenly, and by his gestures, which Tom could read very plainly, he -called the attention of his companion to a strange stillness on the -river. - -Tom gazed up and down the stream for a moment and his eyes snapped. - -“All the shipping has dropped down the river,” cried he. “That can only -mean one thing! Colonel Moultrie is about to attack----” - -“Belay there, nevvy,” growled a rough voice, almost in his ear. “Not -quite so slack with the jaw tackle.” - -“Uncle Dick,” exclaimed Tom, in surprise. - -“Yes, it’s the old sea-horse,” responded the owner of the voice, from -above them on the wharf. - -“You frightened me,” laughed Tom, as he climbed up over the wharf log. - -“My frightening you, nevvy,” said the other, “will be nothing to the -scare you’ll get if any of Governor Campbell’s spying swabs heard what -you were just now going to say.” - -Uncle Dick, or as the world knew him, Capt. Richard Deering of the -schooner Defence, nodded in a friendly fashion to Cole, who grinned -back, from his seat in the bow of the skiff. The captain of the Defence -was a sturdy-looking man of about fifty, with his long, gray hair -gathered in a cue, sailor-fashion; his weather-tanned face was smoothly -shaven; he wore a round, glazed hat, a short pilot coat with metal -buttons and long leather boots. - -“What is going on, Uncle Dick?” asked Tom, seating himself at the old -salt’s side. “I heard a drum beat while we were sailing in the shallows -below the town and noticed the Cherokee and the Tamar standing up and -down, with all hands ready.” - -Captain Deering spat carefully over the wharf log into the water; and -then looked up and down the river. - -“There is going to be something happen on this river to-night,” said -he, “that in the days to come they’ll write in their history books. -See all them boats pulled up on the sand, above there?” - -There was a long line of galleys and barges and other heavy boats lying -half out of the water, under guard of some half dozen men. - -“Behind them trees, further up,” continued Captain Deering, “is the -whole of Colonel Moultrie’s command--or, at least, all of them as can -be got together at short notice.” - -“Then it is coming at last,” breathed Tom, his eyes aglow. “South -Carolina is to strike for her liberty as those in the north struck, -months ago.” - -“She is,” cried Captain Deering, catching some of his nephew’s -enthusiasm. “Blow my tarry tops, lad, we can’t let those Lexington -fellows beat us in the cause. The first shot out of the locker is to -be the capture of Fort Johnson; I know, for I collected the boats up -there; the attacking party is going to cross the river in them. Those -chaps keeping watch are from the crew of the Defence.” - -“When is the affair to begin?” asked Tom, hardly able to keep still, -so excited was he. - -“As soon as it is dark enough to conceal the approach of the boats. -There don’t seem to be any unusual goings-on in the fort, so I don’t -think they suspect anything; but them two war craft, down in the roads, -look bad; they must have had news from somewhere.” - -Scarcely had the old sailor ceased speaking when there came a sudden -rattle of hoofs; turning they saw a party of scarlet-coated dragoons -wheel around a corner and, at a sharp gallop, proceed up the river -road. A tall, burly man rode in the midst of them; his red face was -angry and fierce looking, and he carried one hand upon his sword in a -manner that told his thoughts as plainly as words. - -“It’s Lord William Campbell, the new governor!” exclaimed Tom, with a -gasp, “and they are on their way to the place where Moultrie’s men are -assembled.” - -The captain of the Defence arose to his feet. - -“There is likely to be trouble,” remarked he. “You climb back into your -boat, nevvy, and make sail for the plantation.” - -“Not I!” Tom Deering drew himself up proudly. “If there is anything to -be done, I am going to help.” - -Uncle Dick looked at him sharply for a moment; then he uttered a short -laugh, that had a satisfied ring in it. - -“Good lad!” cried he. “Blow my tarry old hulk, but there never was a -Deering yet that wasn’t always on hand when wanted.” He clapped the boy -proudly on the back as he spoke. “Well, come along; we’ve got no time -to lose; the breeze is fresh and straight up the river. What kind of a -sailer is that craft of yours?” - -“There is not a better in these waters for the sort of wind that’s -blowing now.” - -They clambered into the skiff; Cole shoved the boat clear of the wharf -and hauled up the sail. A few strokes of the paddle brought her out -into the stream, Uncle Dick threw her into the wind, and away she -raced up the river. - -The dragoons could still be seen proceeding at their sharp pace along -the river road; the black, lowering figure still rode in the midst of -them, his hand still upon the hilt of his sword. - -“It’s good,” said Tom, “that there is a ridge between the road and the -river, just above there; otherwise they’d see the boats, and maybe -would try to scatter them and so break up the attempt on the fort.” - -Captain Deering smiled. - -“Moultrie is nearer than you think for, nevvy,” said he. “A whistle -from one of my fellows there on shore would bring a hundred men to the -boats in five minutes.” The skiff turned a wooded headland at this -moment. “Look there; what did I tell you?” - -Upon a smooth piece of ground, which the trees had hidden until they -rounded the headland, was gathered the slender force of South Carolina; -an awkward-looking body of men, poorly armed, and with a total lack of -soldierly appearance. They were mostly planters, woodsmen and artisans -who had volunteered for service to their country, without hope of -pay. They wore their ordinary dress, though here and there there was -an attempt at military smartness; their weapons were fowling-pieces, -cutlasses, axes and the plunder of the town arsenal. They were drawn up -in order and their officers were putting them through a drill. - -The distance by water to this point was much shorter than by road; the -skiff had lowered its sail and run its nose up on the sand before the -dragoons reached the spot. Captain Deering was just about to hail the -militia when there was a flash of red from amidst the green of the -trees and Lord Campbell and his company came into view. So sudden was -their appearance that the untrained militia would have been thrown -into confusion at the bare sight of them had it not been for the sharp -commands of their officers. They dressed ranks at the word and wheeled -to face the dragoons. The latter had their weapons ready as they lined -up on the verge of the woods; Lord Campbell, his face still dark with -anger, rode forward toward a small group of officers who stood apart -within easy hearing distance of where Tom stood at the water’s edge. - -“What body of men is this?” demanded the governor. - -An officer of commanding appearance stepped forward. - -“It is the authorized force of the colony of South Carolina,” said he. - -“Authorized!” Lord Campbell’s eyes blazed. “Authorized by whom?” - -“By the Provincial Congress,” returned the officer. - -“There is no power in the colony to collect armed bodies of men save my -own--under the authority of the king. I command you all in the name of -King George to lay down your arms and disperse!” - -His angry glance swept along the gathered patriots before him; his -burly frame was quivering with rage at the idea to their daring to -assemble in defiance of his power and that of his royal master. But -there was no movement to obey; he paused for a moment, and then in a -voice choking with passion he inquired of the officers: - -“Which of you is Mr. Moultrie?” - -The question was greeted with dead silence. The governor’s face lit up -with triumph; their leader was afraid to proclaim himself; it would be -an easy task to put them down. - -“I have had information,” cried he fiercely, “that this insurrection is -under the leadership of a Mr. Moultrie. Let him stand forth.” - -A small, dark officer of infantry stepped forward. - -“In this command,” said he, “I will venture to say that there is no Mr. -Moultrie. But,” he paused and looked the wrathful governor in the eye -with great coolness, “there is, however, a Colonel Moultrie.” - -“Ah!” Lord Campbell stared at the speaker with a bitter sneer. “Then -will Colonel Moultrie have the goodness to step forward?” - -The officer who had answered him in the first instance, advanced, a -quiet smile upon his handsome face. - -“Colonel Moultrie,” blazed forth the angry king’s man, not giving the -other a chance to speak, “do you or do you not intend to disperse this -gathering?” - -“It is not in my power,” answered Colonel Moultrie. - -“Do you not command them?” - -“I do; under the Council of Safety.” - -“Bah!” The governor’s teeth snapped in a fury of rage at this. “That -is all one hears these days--the Provincial Congress, the Committee -General, the Council of Safety. I know nothing and care nothing for -these rebels against the king and their usurped authority. I recognize -none but you in this matter. You are here at the head of an armed -force, in open rebellion; and I call upon you to lay down your arms and -unconditionally surrender yourself, in the king’s name. Refuse and you -must take the consequence of your folly.” - -Tom Deering, with a thrill at his heart, saw the small, dark officer, -who had spoken so coolly to Lord Campbell, step back and give a command -to his company in a low voice. The line of the militia closed in a -resolved fashion and the ducking guns were held in instant readiness -for use. Lord Campbell saw it, also; and he saw the determined faces -of those before him; a glance at his own slender company showed him -that smart and soldier-like though they were, they were not a match for -the assembled patriots. He turned to Colonel Moultrie, who still stood -quietly watching him. - -“You refuse?” - -“Can you doubt it?” - -Without a word the governor wheeled his horse and rode back to his men; -another moment and they were going down the river road at the same -sharp gallop with which they had arrived. - -Dusk had thrown its shadows across the waters of the river; the lights -at Fort Johnson began to twinkle. Colonel Moultrie and his officers -consulted together. The sharp businesslike departure of Lord Campbell -and his men was not at all to their liking. In a few moments they had -summoned Captain Deering, of the Defence, and after a few questions the -latter turned and beckoned to Tom. - -“Captain Deering,” said Colonel Moultrie, smilingly, “tells us that you -are a patriot and a native son of the colony.” - -“I am both, sir,” answered Tom, gravely. - -“Good! You saw the Cherokee and Tamar under sail in Rebellion Roads a -while ago, I understand.” - -“I did, sir,” said the boy. - -“Did they seem as though they intended to ascend the river?” - -“No, sir.” Tom answered the question quickly enough; then the actions -of the two vessels came back to him, and he added, a light breaking -upon him: “But they seemed as though they’d like to; it was just as -though they were waiting for a signal.” - -“And that,” cried Colonel Moultrie, “is just exactly what they -are waiting for. And Lord Campbell is now on his way to give it. -Gentlemen,” turning to his officers, “we must cross the river and make -the attempt upon the fort at once; otherwise we will have two war -vessels scattering cannon shot among us in our passage.” - -The orders were quickly given; the patriot force was soon at the -water’s edge, embarking in the boats which Captain Deering had -collected. Small as their numbers were, the boats were too few to -accommodate them, and a good quarter were forced to remain behind. The -attacking party had pushed off and was already pulling toward the fort -through the quickly gathering darkness, when the small, dark officer -who had spoken so coolly to Lord Campbell, came hurrying along. He had -been making a disposition of the companies remaining behind and now -seemed destined to be left also. He dashed out waist deep in the river -in an effort to catch the last galley, but too late. At that moment Tom -Deering’s skiff passed slowly by; there was room for another, and Tom -called eagerly: - -“Climb in, captain. We’re going, too; and we’ll land you there ahead of -any of them.” - -With a hasty word of thanks the officer scrambled into the boat and -took up a position in the bow, from which point he could see all that -was going forward. - -This was Tom Deering’s first meeting with Francis Marion, afterward to -become the great partisan chief of the Revolution and be known to the -world as the Swamp-Fox. - -Within an hour the attacking party had arrived at James Island and -deployed in the darkness before the walls. Marion had sprung ashore as -soon as the prow of the skiff grated upon the sand; Tom and Cole were -left alone, for they had touched at a point slightly further down than -Colonel Moultrie’s men. - -“I’m glad Uncle Dick did not cross in our skiff,” said Tom to Cole, as -they drew the boat up on the sand. “Now we can look into things on our -own account.” - -While the militia was arranging, front and rear, for the attack, the -boy and his companion were stealing through the bush that grew thickly -about the walls of the fort, and wondering at the silence within. It -required a half hour for Moultrie to get everything in readiness; and -at last, just as he was about to give the word for the attack to begin, -two figures bounded upon the walls from inside the fort; one was a -handsome youth of seventeen; the other was a giant negro slave. Each -waved a blazing torch above his head exultantly. - -“Colonel Moultrie,” cried Tom Deering, “the place belongs to you. The -British have fled to their ships.” - -It was true; the creaking of blocks and the dark loom of a mainsail -showed them a vessel scudding down the river. Fort Johnson had fallen -without firing a shot. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -HOW TOM DEERING MADE A NAME - - -TOM DEERING and Monsieur Victor St. Mar, late of the French army, -lowered the small swords and stood panting and smiling at each other, -in the orchard one afternoon, not long afterward. - -“You grow proficient,” said St. Mar in very good English, considering -that he had been in the colonies but a few years, “your guard is -excellent and your thrust, monsieur, is growing formidable.” - -Praise from the French soldier was praise indeed, for he had been a -master of the sword in the regiments of King Louis, among which were -the greatest swordsmen in the world. He had paused for a time at -Charleston on his way from New Orleans to Philadelphia; and during -his stay he taught the use of his favorite weapon to the young men -of the city. Tom was the youngest and most apt of his pupils; the -youth’s strength, length of arm and sureness of eye made him a natural -swordsman. At the French soldier’s praise he flushed with pleasure. - -“I am glad, monsieur,” said he, as he wiped his brow, “that you think I -am progressing. I like the practice of sword play.” - -“The rapier,” said the Frenchman, “is a grand weapon--a gentleman’s -weapon. I have taught many persons, and have studied the use of the -cutlass, the broadsword, the pike, bayonet and dagger; but the rapier -is the king of them all; with three feet of bright steel in his -hand the master of the sword should fear the attack of nothing that -breathes.” - -He began buckling the long, slender weapons into their leather case, -but paused and looked up at Tom, seriously. - -“Study--practice steadily--experiment. That is the way to become a -master. You have the material in you for a swordsman; but you must -see to the defence--the parry--the guard. You Americans, I find, think -the attack is everything. But it is not so. Study the guard. Some day -you may meet a foe who has a thrust which you have never seen before. -If you have not the parry to meet it your skill in attack will be like -that.” - -He snapped his fingers and puffed out his cheeks; then he buckled up -his sword-case and took his leave with many bows. - -Tom Deering had long been a good horseman, a dead-shot with rifle or -pistol; but sword-practice was new to him and he threw himself into -the art with all the ardor of his seventeen years. Trouble was brewing -between the king and his colonies, that was evident, and he was anxious -to prepare himself for the struggle, for he had firmly made up his mind -that, should the dark cloud of war that he saw gathering burst, he -would be one of the first to offer himself for service. - -For the capture of Fort Johnson was not immediately followed by open -war, as all had expected. For some reason the British did not make -any movement. Lord Campbell, the governor, had fled to the Tamar, -which still lay in the harbor along with the Cherokee, but, except for -sending his secretary to protest he took no steps. The patriots still -had a lingering hope that all might yet be well; there were many that -clung to the belief that a reconciliation might yet be effected between -king and colonies. The proceedings of the people of Charleston still -wore, however loosely, a pacific aspect. Though actively preparing for -war, they still spoke the language of loyalty, still dealt in vague -assurances of devotion to the crown. - -But Tom Deering was wide awake; he had a brain and he used it. The -hesitation of the colonists would not last long he felt confident; and -when they once cast it aside the storm would come in earnest--the sword -would be drawn to be sheathed no more until the struggle was lost or -won. - -After St. Mar, the sword-master, had taken his departure, Tom took -his customary afternoon plunge into the river, after which he was -ready for a visit which he had planned. Cole brought his best horse, a -powerful, intelligent looking chestnut with strong lines of speed and -bottom, around to the front of the house and Tom vaulted lightly into -the saddle. Cole mounted another horse, a great bay, and followed his -youthful master, as was his custom. There were not many horses upon the -Deering plantation capable of supporting the great weight of the giant -slave for any length of time and still make speed. But the bay carried -him as though he were a feather, hour after hour, sometimes, and never -showed more than ordinary weariness. - -Tom’s father, a tall, dignified gentleman, with the appearance more of -a scholar than a planter, and bearing scarcely any resemblance to his -brother, the skipper of the schooner Defence, met them on the road near -the house. - -“Are you going up to the city?” asked he, drawing rein. - -“No, sir,” replied his son. “I’m going over to the Harwood plantation. -I have not been there for some weeks.” - -“You have not been there, I suppose, since the taking of Fort Johnson?” - -“No, sir.” - -Mr. Deering looked grave. Jasper Harwood, who owned the large -plantations some eight miles from them, was his half-brother, and he -knew his real character better than Tom. - -“I will not forbid you to go,” said the father. “But it will be just as -well if you’d stay away.” - -Tom looked surprised. - -“Why, father, what do you mean?” - -Mr. Deering laughed. - -“After the part you took in the little affair of the night of the -fourteenth of September,” said he, “I don’t think your presence will be -very welcome upon the Harwood plantation. I hardly think Jasper Harwood -looks upon the matter from the same point of view as you, Tom.” - -“Do you mean that he is a king’s man, sir,” exclaimed Tom. - -“I’m sure of it,” answered his father. - -“I can’t bring myself to believe it, father. He is, perhaps, like a -great many others just now, reluctant to prove disloyal, but when the -real time comes to act, I think you will find him as staunch for the -Provincial Congress as any of us.” - -Mr. Deering laughed at his son’s earnestness. - -“Well, my boy, I trust you’re right, but I don’t think so. Jasper -Harwood is a Tory, and will hardly take the trouble to hide it from -you. So, you will not be kept long in suspense, if you are going there.” - -From the time he left his father and struck across the fields and -swamps toward the Harwood place, Tom was deep in thought. Perhaps his -father was right. He knew that Jasper Harwood was a harsh, arrogant -man, with a violent temper and a great respect for the crown; but that -he would let the latter blind him to the blessings of liberty, and -turn his hand and tongue against his neighbors and friends was more -than Tom, boy like, could realize. - -“But even if the master of the plantation himself is a king’s man, -there are others there who are not,” mused the boy as he loped along, -followed by Cole on the big bay. “Mark will prove true to the colony, -I know. And then, there is Laura! Every throb of her heart is of -indignation against British oppression. I am confident of that.” - -He was still deep in thought, and they were ascending a narrow road -that led to the Harwood house before Tom realized it. Suddenly Cole -uttered his strange cry and touched his horse with the spur. In a -moment he was beside Tom, one hand upon his shoulder, and the other -pointing to a small clump of trees by the roadside near the house. A -half dozen horses were tied there, and from their trappings Tom knew -them to be the mounts of the king’s dragoons. A like visit to their -own plantation was still vivid in his mind; its horrible result to Cole -caused all sorts of dreadful fears to crowd into his mind, and with -beating heart he urged his steed forward at a gallop and threw himself -from its back before the door. The sound of the galloping hoofs coming -up the graveled path caused a rush to the doors and windows; among a -group of red-coated dragoon officers, at the top of the high stone -steps leading to the door, Tom recognized the planter, Jasper Harwood. -Far from being in any peril, he seemed to be very well content, having -a long churchwarden pipe in his hand, and the jovial looks upon the -officers’ faces caused the boy to banish his fears for his half-uncle’s -safety, at least. - -There seemed to be a perfect understanding between the planter and the -dragoons, but as he recognized Tom, Harwood’s flush deepened into one -of anger. - -“Ha, Master Deering, is it?” cried he, loudly. “I thought it was a -troop of horse from the way you came charging up the path.” - -Tom passed the bridle over his arm, and leaning against the chestnut’s -shoulder he stood looking up at the group upon the high steps of the -mansion. - -“I am very sorry that I startled you,” he said. - -At this the dragoons burst into a roar of laughter. - -“He’s sorry he startled us,” bellowed one, his face purple with glee. -“By the Lord Harry, but that’s good! A snip of a boy startle a lot of -king’s officers.” - -Once more the laughter rang out. Tom looked at them composedly enough -for a time; but suddenly his face paled, his mouth set, and an angry -light began to gather in his eyes. He looked about for Cole; but the -giant negro was not to be seen; and, after assuring himself of this -the lad breathed a sigh of relief. For, among the officers at Jasper -Harwood’s door, he recognized the lieutenant whose brutality had -deprived Cole of his speech. The sight of the ruffian filled him with -indignation; but he knew that it would hardly do to give vent to it at -this time, so he held his peace. - -“This young blade is a friend of yours, Mr. Harwood, I suppose,” spoke -this officer, his voice thick and husky. - -“He is from a neighboring plantation,” answered Harwood, scowling at -Tom, darkly. - -“Let’s have him in,” cried another. “He seems to be an excellent -horseman; let’s see if he’s equally good at other things. Introduce us, -I beg of you, to the youth who is good enough to fear that he startled -us,” and once more they roared. - -“That will, perhaps, follow in good time, gentlemen. Meanwhile, don’t -let the table be idle; keep your knives and forks. I’ll join you in a -few moments.” - -At this hint the dragoons disappeared into the mansion, and Harwood was -left alone with Tom. - -“So,” said the planter, after a pause, during which his eyes had been -searching Tom’s face, “you’ve come, have you?” - -“Yes, sir,” answered the lad, wondering what the expression upon the -man’s face meant. “I thought I’d ride over and see you all.” - -“I had not thought,” sneered the Tory, “that you would have the courage -to face me after what you have done.” - -Tom drew himself up proudly. - -“I have done nothing of which I am ashamed,” said he, quietly. - -“Do you dare stand there and tell me that? Do you tell me to my face -that you are not ashamed?” - -“Anything that I have done I would do again,” declared the boy, boldly. - -“Oh, I see,” the planter’s sneer returned. “You are saturated with the -radical teachings of the mob yonder there in the city. And with your -head full of their accursed doctrines you have dared to raise your hand -against the king.” - -“I have dared to raise my hand against a tyrant,” cried Tom, forgetting -caution in his ardor for the cause. “If King George does not know how -to govern a free people it’s high time he was learning.” - -The Tory’s face grew dark with wrath; but before he could speak, a boy, -who seemed a few years Tom’s senior, stepped through the doorway. - -“Just a moment, father,” said he. “Don’t speak while you are angry; it -will only create ill blood between relatives, and that should not be.” - -This was Mark Harwood, the planter’s only son; he was a thick-set -youth with a far from prepossessing face, and a sly manner. His father -looked at him for a moment, in surprise; he must have seen something in -the glance which was directed secretly at him, for he held his peace, -though the anger did not die out of his face. - -Mark Harwood descended the steps, with outstretched hand. - -“Tom,” said he, with great cordiality in his voice, but a lurking look -of craft in his eyes that the other did not like, “I’m very glad to see -you.” - -Tom took the offered hand. - -“Thank you,” said he. “You are very good, Mark.” - -“Not at all. But tie up your horse and come in; we must have you join -us; as you have seen, we are entertaining some friends, rare good -fellows who will be glad to meet you.” - -“Thank you, Mark, but I think I had best be riding homeward.” - -“I cannot permit that!” Mark took him by the shoulder in a very -friendly fashion and continued, earnestly: “If we were to allow you to -go now there would always be a feeling of estrangement between us; you -would feel that you were not welcome here, and we should feel that we -had, in an angry moment, offended you. Come, don’t let us have a mere -matter of politics step in between us.” - -“I’ll not, Mark.” Tom gripped the other’s hand warmly. Then he turned -to the planter. “If in a moment of heat, Mr. Harwood,” he continued, “I -answered you unbecomingly, I beg your pardon.” - -“Say nothing more about it,” said Harwood. Tom tied his horse under the -window, as he expected to remain but a few moments; he did not catch -the looks that passed between father and son as he did so; if he had -he would not, probably, have crossed their doorsill with so light a -heart. As he followed them through the wide hallway, which ran directly -through the middle of the house and contained an immense fireplace -capable of accommodating great back logs that would last for weeks in -the coldest winter, Tom happened to glance in at a partly open doorway. -He caught sight of a beckoning finger; without hesitation he stepped -aside, pushed open the door and entered. In a moment he was eagerly -pounced upon by a dark-eyed girl of about his own age, or perhaps a -year or so older. - -“Oh, Tom,” she cried, “I am so glad to see you.” - -“I thought I’d have to go away without catching a glimpse of you, -Laura,” he returned. “And it was to see you, more than anything else, -that I came.” - -She laughed and looked pleased. - -“I’m flattered, sir, I’m sure,” she said. Then her manner changed -suddenly. “I wanted you to come, Tom, ever so much, so you could tell -me the news of Colonel Moultrie’s taking of Fort Johnson. Uncle Jasper -heard that you were there; that you were the very first over the walls.” - -“Yes, I was there,” said Tom, proudly, “but Cole was first over the -wall; I was second, because he reached down and pulled me over after -him.” - -Laura Thornton clapped her hands delightedly. - -“Oh, you’re so brave, Tom; I wish I was a boy, then I, too, could do -something for the cause. But they’re all Tories here--uncle, Cousin -Mark and all; I dare not say a word of what I think about that hateful -old King George!” - -“I call that too bad,” said Tom, warmly. “A person should always be -allowed to say what he thinks.” - -“That’s what I say, too, but I’m afraid of Uncle Jasper, Tom; he’s so -violent when he’s angry. Oh, if I could only break out on him as you -did awhile ago! I stood at the window and heard it all. You were so -splendid, Tom; you were not in the least bit afraid of him, were you?” - -“Well, I should hope not,” said Tom. - -“But don’t trust him, Tom,” she whispered, as though fearful of being -overheard. “Don’t trust him or Mark, either; they both hate you, and -just now I heard them talking to one of the officers whom they are -entertaining; they are going to----” - -Here she was interrupted by her uncle’s harsh voice, calling: - -“Tom! Tom Deering, I say, where have you gotten to!” - -A heavy foot sounded upon the bare, polished floor of the hall, coming -toward the door of the room in which they were standing. - -“He’s coming,” said Tom. - -“I must tell you about the despatch,” said Laura, hurriedly, catching -Tom by the arm. - -“The despatch?” said he, looking at her wonderingly. - -“Lieutenant Cheyne is to ride with it after dark to a point below the -city; there will be a boat’s crew awaiting to carry him aboard one -of the king’s ships. Oh, Tom, they intend to-morrow night to bombard -Charleston!” - -Tom’s face paled. - -“Are you sure?” he demanded. - -“I heard it from their own lips. Oh, Tom, Tom, what will the poor -people do if the despatch reaches Lord Campbell’s hands?” - -“It shall not reach them,” said Tom, firmly. “I’ll give my life, if -need be, to prevent it.” - -At this moment the door was pushed rudely open and Jasper Harwood -strode into the apartment. - -“Ha!” said he, angrily. “I find you here, do I! I’ve been bawling all -over the place for you.” - -“I saw Laura, sir,” said Tom, “and just paused for a moment to speak to -her.” - -“Well,” growled he, not seeming to relish this explanation in the -least, “now that you have spoken with her, suppose you come into the -dining-hall and not keep my guests waiting for you.” - -Tom pressed Laura’s hands in hurried thanks; his glowing eyes told her -how grateful he was for the information which she had just given him. -In it he saw a chance to serve his country and make a name for himself -at the same time. - -The planter led him through the hall, into the room in which his -dragoon guests were assembled. The table contained some bottles; and, -as though by chance, the sword of each dragoon lay near him ready to -hand. - -“Ah!” said Mark Harwood, as Tom entered, at the planter’s heels. “Here -you are at last!” - -There was something like a sneer in his tone as he said this; the -officers seemed to see a hidden meaning in them, for they laughed -boisterously and hammered the table with their glasses. They made room, -however, for the boy at the head of the table, as though anxious to do -him honor. Cheyne, the lieutenant who had tortured Cole so barbarously, -slapped him familiarly upon the shoulder. - -“Now, fall to, youngster. You’re a pretty sprout of a king’s man, and a -king’s man should never shirk.” - -“In these times of rebellion,” said Mark Harwood reaching forward and -filling a goblet, which stood upon the table before Tom, “good, loyal -subjects are rare. So let us treat them well when they visit us.” - -Tom Deering flashed the young Tory a rapid glance. - -“Come, take your glass, my lad,” cried Cheyne. - -“Yes, yes!” shouted the others, holding their own bumpers aloft, and -laughing expectantly. - -“Pardon, gentlemen,” said the soft voice of Mark Harwood. “I was about -to propose a toast!” - -“A toast! A toast!” The dragoons sprang to their feet as one -man, glasses in hand. Tom knew by the sudden malice of his Tory -cousin’s look that it was for this that he had been invited into the -dining-hall. Something was about to occur--something by which he was to -be humiliated before these British soldiers. But with flashing eyes he, -too, arose and faced the Tory. Mark raised his glass. - -“Gentlemen,” said he, “I give you the king.” - -“The king!” they shouted and were about to drain their goblets when -Cheyne stayed them. - -“One moment,” requested he. “Our young friend here does not seem -disposed to honor the toast.” - -Angry looks came from all sides. The sly, oily voice of Mark Harwood -reached Tom’s ears. - -“You mistake, gentlemen,” said Mark. “Of course he will join us.” - -By his look Mark was daring Tom to refuse; like a flash the latter -saw the plan and his cheeks flushed with resentment. The young Tory -thought he would be afraid to refuse. In the glance that Tom had darted -about the room a few moments before he saw Laura, unnoticed, standing -with frightened face in the doorway; come what may he would not be -humiliated before her, above all others. - -“The toast!” cried the dragoons, eagerly, all their eyes fixed upon him -with threatening looks. - -“Very well, gentlemen.” Tom quietly put down the glass and took up a -goblet of water. “I will drink a toast with you.” - -“Of course he will,” laughed Jasper Harwood, his hard face glowing with -triumph at what he took to be an exhibition of cowardice. - -“I never had the slightest doubt of it,” sneered Mark. - -“Yes, gentlemen, I will give you a toast that any honest man can -drink.” He looked about at the expectant British officers and then at -the sneering Tories; his voice was steady, his hand never trembled. -“I give you the Provincial Congress!” Amid dead silence he lifted the -cool water to his lips and took a sip; then he threw the glass into -the middle of the table, where it smashed into a hundred pieces, as he -shouted, “Down with the king!” - -The dragoons grasped their sabres, but he was through the door, out at -a window and upon his horse’s back before they could act. They crowded -through the front door and ran along the path toward the place where -their horses were; but Tom was already out upon the road waving his hat -at them defiantly. Wheeling his fleet steed he dashed down the narrow -road, then suddenly pulled up with a cry of delight. Almost directly in -his path was Cole, a wide grin upon his ebony face; upon a long rope he -had the dragoons’ horses, and at the word was ready to make off with -them. The British officers discovered their loss almost at the same -moment, and they ran down the rough road, brandishing their sabres and -shouting a volley of most dreadful threats. - -“We’ll take them along with us, Cole,” said Tom, laughing. “Lord -Campbell can get another supply, but Colonel Moultrie would appreciate -them very much.” - -So, despite the threats that rang in his ears, Tom Deering rode gaily -away behind his first capture from the enemy. Seeing that he had no -intention of surrendering their mounts, the dragoons soon gave up the -chase and returned in no very sweet tempers to the mansion of their -Tory host. - - * * * * * - -Late that night, Lieutenant Gordon Cheyne, of Tarleton’s Dragoons, -rode slowly, upon a borrowed horse, along a deserted road in the -neighborhood of Charleston. Suddenly, as he turned a bend, and just -at a place where the woods grew thick upon each side of the road, a -horseman rode into his path and presented a pistol at his head. - -“Stand!” ordered the newcomer. - -“What do you want?” demanded the lieutenant, pulling up suddenly. - -“Your despatches.” - -Cheyne started, and his hand crept toward his holster. - -“Make no movement toward a weapon,” said the horseman. “Give me the -despatches, and give me them quickly.” - -With a cry Cheyne drew a packet from his breast and threw it at the -horseman. The latter caught it deftly and stuffed it into his boot leg. - -“Now,” said he, “about face and return to those who sent you.” The -officer of dragoons wheeled and set off, in a fury, down the road. -“And tell them,” called the horseman after him, “that the Provincial -Congress has a thousand eyes.” - - - - -CHAPTER III - -HOW THE BRITISH SHIPS RAN FROM CHARLESTON HARBOR - - -ON the 9th of November, which was but a few days previous to Tom -Deering’s adventure with the British, the Provincial Congress of South -Carolina resolved “by every military operation to oppose the passage -of any British armament”; and this order was issued to the commandant -at Fort Johnson, Colonel Moultrie. The fort itself was strengthened, -more men were enlisted, and bills of credit were issued. The blow for -which all had been waiting seemed now about to be struck; the redcoats -and patriots were about to grapple in that fierce struggle which was to -last eight long years and set a continent free. - -Colonel Moultrie had taken up his headquarters at Haddrill’s Point, -which was being fortified; it was here that the training of his -men was going forward, and the place had the appearance of quite a -formidable camp. - -The eastern sky was beginning to gray under the hand of approaching -morning, when the sentinel on guard at the upper road caught the sound -of flying hoofs rapidly approaching him. His musket quickly came around -and he stood ready to receive friend or foe. - -“Halt!” he cried. - -The galloping horse was pulled up so quickly as to almost throw him -back upon his haunches. - -“Who goes there?” demanded the sentry. - -“A friend,” came the voice of Tom Deering. - -“Advance, friend, with the countersign.” - -Tom walked his snorting horse forward. - -“I have not received the countersign,” said he. “But I have urgent -business with Colonel Moultrie, and must see him at once.” - -“Against orders,” said the sentry. “I’ll call out the sergeant of the -guard, though, and leave him to settle it with you.” - -In a few moments the sergeant had presented himself. Tom was led -forward into the light of a camp-fire, where the sergeant carefully -questioned him. - -“I can answer no questions,” said the boy, “unless asked by Colonel -Moultrie or----” - -“Captain Marion, perhaps,” said a voice behind him. - -Tom turned quickly; within a foot of him was the small, dark officer -with the aquiline nose and the burning black eyes, whom he had carried -across the river in his skiff on the night when Fort Johnson was taken. - -Francis Marion was, at this time, past his fortieth year. He had been a -planter, his only previous military experience having been in the war -with the Cherokees some years before; in this he had gained some fame -as a leader of a “forlorn hope” at the battle of Etchoee, in which the -Carolinians had defeated the French and Indians. Then he had been a -lieutenant in the regiment of Middleton. Colonel Moultrie, who was in -command of the patriot forces, had been captain of the company in which -Marion served at that time. - -“So,” said Marion, “you would like to see Colonel Moultrie, would you, -my lad?” - -Tom, holding the bridle of his horse with one hand, raised the other in -salute. - -“Yes, captain,” answered he promptly. - -“Well,” said Marion, “I owe you something for your service that night -on the river.” He laughed lightly. “You see, I have not forgotten -it; nor have I forgotten the fact that you, single handed and alone, -captured a fortified position.” - -Captain Marion was pleased to regard Tom’s errand lightly, it seemed; -a boy must always prove that his doings are worth the consideration of -his elders. In spite of the fact that he recognized in Tom Deering no -ordinary lad, Marion could not accept his word that his business with -Colonel Moultrie was not some hair brained freak. Tom saw all this in -the dark, smiling face of the soldier before him; and he recognized -the fact that he must come down to plain dealing and take him into the -matter before he could hope to see the colonel. - -“Captain Marion,” said Tom, with a glance at the sergeant and his file -of listening men, “can I have a word in private with you?” - -Still smiling, Marion led the boy a little way apart, but well out of -earshot. - -“Now,” said he, “tell me all about it.” - -“Would you consider it a serious matter,” asked Tom, looking him -candidly in the eye, “if the British ships came up and bombarded the -city in the night?” - -Marion’s face grew grave, and he glanced keenly at the boy’s intent -face, an alert look stealing into his eyes. - -“I would consider it very serious,” said he, in reply, his voice sober -and low. - -“There is to be such an attack to-night,” said Tom. He drew the -captured despatches from his boot leg, and held them out. “This packet -I took from an officer of Tarleton’s dragoons two hours ago, some -distance below here.” - -“Have you examined them?” - -“I have, in order to make sure that I was not at fault. I did not wish -to come here with nothing to substantiate my statement.” - -Marion took the packet and glanced hurriedly through the papers. After -a moment’s examination he said, quietly: - -“Come with me.” - -Within a quarter of an hour a dozen officers were gathered in Colonel -Moultrie’s cabin in the center of the encampment. The captured papers -were before them; Tom Deering stood at the table answering the -questions with which they plied him. - -“This attempt seems mere madness,” said Colonel Moultrie, at length. -“How do they hope to get their vessels past the fortified points -without danger of being destroyed?” - -[Illustration: _MARION TOOK THE PACKET_] - -This seemed to be the general opinion of the council; but Marion, -who happened to glance at Tom at that moment, saw an eager light in his -eyes. - -“Speak out, lad,” said he, kindly. “If you have anything to say upon -this question I have no doubt but that Colonel Moultrie will be glad to -hear it.” - -“Of course,” said the colonel. “You have done us too great a service -already, my boy, for us to refuse to listen to you.” - -“I just wanted to say, sir,” exclaimed Tom, eagerly, “that the British -ships can get up to the city, and without the slightest danger to -themselves.” - -The colonel looked startled. - -“You are sure of what you say?” he demanded. - -“I am positive. They can come up by way of Hog-Island channel.” - -“But that is not deep enough for their heavy vessels,” cried an officer. - -“At high water,” said Tom Deering, calmly, “there is water enough to -float the largest ship in their fleet, providing they have a man at -the wheel who knows the course. I have come through the channel many a -time with my uncle, Captain Deering, of the schooner Defence.” - -This information set the council in a state of great excitement; Tom -was thanked over and over for what he had done. - -“You have, without doubt,” said Colonel Moultrie, “saved us from making -a fatal mistake.” - -Before the sun was three hours high a plan of action had been -formulated and was in progress of execution. Captain Deering was -summoned in hot haste from his schooner, which lay in the river, and -ordered to cover and protect a party detailed to sink a number of -stone-laden hulks in the narrow Hog-Island channel. The Defence, some -weeks before, had been fitted up with carronades and a long thirty -pounder cannon, and she was just the ready, quick-sailing craft for the -work. - -By early afternoon the hulks were being floated into the channel, -the Defence hovering about them like a great bird watching over its -young. The work had scarcely begun, however, when the British lookouts -discovered it, and the Tamar bore down upon the hulks, firing from her -bow guns as she came. The Cherokee was only a little behind her sister -craft in promptness of action, and opened with her lighter guns, also. -The Defence answered with her carronades, but their range was not great -enough, and she did but little damage; the guns from Fort Johnson -opened; a few shots were effective; but the firing was discontinued as -soon as the British war-ships showed signs of hesitation. Meanwhile the -alarm was beat at Charleston, where the troops stood to their arms. But -the time was not yet; the Tamar and Cherokee, seeing that they could -not frighten the blockading party off, went about and retreated beyond -range. - -From this time on the local patriots began to proceed vigorously. -Ships were impressed and armed like the Defence, and they were badly -needed, for the British in the harbor became more and more troublesome. -Captain Thornborough, the officer in command of them, began to seize -all vessels within his reach, entering or coming out of the port. - -Of the newly-gathered fleet of the Americans Captain Deering was placed -in charge. Heavy artillery was mounted on Haddrill’s Point and the work -of fortification at the same place was hurriedly completed. A new fort -was raised on Jones’ Island and another one begun on Sullivan’s Island, -some distance below the city; the volunteers were constantly coming -in, swelling the ranks of the patriots both ashore and afloat. Among -these latter was Tom Deering’s father; the planter armed a small sloop -and manned it with a crew of slaves, who gladly offered to follow him -against the British. - -But Tom, to his father’s surprise, refused to join him. - -“Is it possible, Tom,” demanded he, sternly, on the morning upon which -he formally took charge of the sloop as an officer of the colony, “that -you have suddenly grown faint-hearted?” - -“Faint-hearted! I!” Tom looked at his father reproachfully. “You don’t -think that, father, surely! Have I not done some service, already, for -the cause of liberty?--not much, of course, but still, enough to prove -that I am ready to go to any length against oppression.” - -“You have done some things,” said Mr. Deering, his eyes alight with -pride, “that have made me thank the good God who had given me such a -son. But,” and his face grew grave once more, “it seems strange that -you will not enter the service of the colony, now that she needs you.” - -“I have thought the matter over very carefully,” answered Tom, “and -have concluded that I shall be better as I am.” - -“Tom!” his father’s face grew white. “What do you mean?” - -“If I enlist,” returned Tom, “I shall be forced to march in the ranks -and obey orders. If I remain free, I can do as I will; and by so doing -I can render much more effective service. Those despatches which -I captured are not the only ones that will be carried through the -outlying districts under the cover of night; there is information to be -gained of the enemy’s movements and plans, by one who knows the roads, -the cane-brakes and swamps, and has the courage to dare the British -dragoons. This is the work that I have laid out for myself, father, in -this fight. And this is the work, I think, that I can best do.” - -“Tom!” The planter clasped his hand and threw one arm about him; -“forgive me for what I have said. I might have known, my lad--I might -have known.” - -The whole of the long winter and spring passed; the British had all -retreated to their ships; while the colonists were deeply absorbed -in preparations for the defence of the city. Inland, parties of -loyalists, or Tories, had risen and were slaying and burning, but their -ravages were confined to a small district as yet. Jasper Harwood, Tom’s -half-uncle, and his son Mark, were at the head of a band of these -partisans, and they were carrying terror wherever they went. Moultrie -sent small parties in pursuit, now and then; but these only served to -check the outrages for a space; when the patriots once more returned to -the city the slaying and burnings were at once renewed. - -Tom did splendid service against these desperate bands. In company -with Cole, his giant servant, he penetrated very frequently into their -districts, and often gained information that saved both lives and -property. During this time, Marion, now a major, was in command of the -depot of supplies at Dorchester and it was with his small force that -Tom was most frequently in touch. In this way he came to realize the -genius and resolution of this small, kindly man with the burning, -deep-set, black eyes; for at no time was he unready to spring into the -saddle and dash at the head of his men to the rescue of some imperiled -section; at no time was his invention at fault for a plan of onset or -ambush. - -But the constant rumors of the coming of a strong fleet to reinforce -the Cherokee and Tamar caused Marion to ask for a change of post -to Charleston, where he would be more actively engaged. This was -granted him; he was once more appointed to the Second Regiment under -Colonel Moultrie and stationed at Fort Sullivan, on the island of that -name which stands at the entrance to Charleston harbor and within -point-blank shot of the channel. Tom, during the long months at -Dorchester had become devoted to Marion and this, together with the -expectation of a battle, caused him to follow him to Fort Sullivan--or -Fort Moultrie as it was then called, in honor of its commandant. - -Tom helped to build the fort; for when he arrived there it was scarcely -more than an outline. It was constructed of palmetto logs, a simple -square, with a bastion at each angle, sufficient to cover a thousand -men. The logs were laid one upon another in parallel rows, at a -distance of sixteen feet, bound together with heavier timbers which -were dovetailed and bolted into the logs. The work of constructing -this fort was a good preparatory lesson for the great conflict that -was to follow. Tom grew brown and tough and sinewy with the long days -of labor in the sun; the wonderful strength of Cole, the dumb-slave, -was a constant source of astonishment to both officers and men; to the -amazement of all he would lift, unaided, a great piece of massy timber -to crown an embrasure and set it in place, or, when horses were scarce, -go down on the beach and drag the ponderous tree trunks from the water. -At sight of the open-eyed astonishment of those about him he would -throw back his head, his white teeth shining in two even rows, and -laugh with the perfect glee of a child. - -In spite of the incessant labor of the soldiers the fort was still -unfinished when the recently arrived and powerful British fleet -appeared before its walls. Colonel Moultrie’s force consisted of four -hundred and thirty-five men, rank and file, comprising four hundred -and thirteen of the Second Regiment, and twenty-two of the Fourth -Artillery. The fort at this time mounted thirty-one guns; nine were -French twenty-sixes; six, English eighteens; the remainder were twelve -and nine pounders. - -The day before the British hove in sight, Tom Deering was witness to an -exciting scene which took place between General Charles Lee, whom the -Continental Congress at Philadelphia had recently sent to take command -of the Army of the South, and Colonel Moultrie. The two officers were -standing upon a bastion, looking seaward; Tom and Cole were bolting -some timbers together, near at hand. - -“It is madness to attempt a defence of this point,” said General Lee. -“The fleet is even now in the roadstead and the works, here, are far -from being finished.” - -“I disagree with you, general,” returned Colonel Moultrie. - -“But, Colonel Moultrie,” cried General Lee, not seeming to relish -having his opinion so candidly opposed, “how are you going to defend -yourself?” - -“With the guns of the fort,” said the colonel; “and the brave men who -will be behind them.” - -“All very well, my dear sir, if it were Frenchmen or Spaniards who -manned the attacking fleet; but they are British ships, sir! British -ships, and sailed by British tars!” - -General Charles Lee had been trained in the English army, and he had, -perhaps, naturally enough, an overweening respect for the prowess of an -English fleet. It is fortunate that this feeling of awe was not shared -by Colonel Moultrie and his men. - -“Let them once get within range of my heavy guns,” said the colonel, -“and it will make no difference as to what nation they belong. We shall -make them run from Charleston harbor, just the same.” - -“Your fort presents, at present, little more than a front to the -sea,” protested General Lee. “Once let them get into the position for -enfilading and you cannot maintain your position.” - -“I will risk it,” said Colonel Moultrie. His officers were with him -in this; and Lee’s authority was not great enough to force them to -evacuate their position against their will. - -On the 20th day of June, 1776, the British ships of war, nine -in number, and consisting of two vessels of fifty guns, five of -twenty-eight, one of twenty-six, and a small bomb-vessel, sailed up the -harbor under the able command of Sir Peter Parker. They drew abreast -of the fort, let go their anchors with springs upon their cables, and -began a terrible bombardment. They strove, after a time, to gain a -position for the destructive enfilading fire which General Lee so -feared; but the Defence, the Tartar sloop, commanded by Tom’s father, -and several other small vessels, came down boldly and maintained such a -stubborn resistance, that Sir Peter quickly displayed signals ordering -the attempt to be abandoned. - -Fort Moultrie at the beginning of the fight had but five thousand -pounds of powder; this small supply had to be used with great care. - -“Not a shot must be wasted,” cried Colonel Moultrie; “every one must do -execution. Let each officer in command of a gun aim it in person.” - -This command was obeyed, and its results were frightfully fatal to -the British and their ships. In the battle the Bristol, Sir Peter’s -flag-ship, lost forty killed and wounded; Sir Peter himself lost one of -his arms; the Experiment, another fifty gun vessel, lost about twice -as many. The fire of the fort was directed mainly at the heavy craft. -Tom Deering, as he toiled with rammer and sponge at one of the French -twenty-six pounders, of which Marion had charge, heard that little -officer constantly call to his brother gunners: - -“Look to the Commodore--look to the heavy ships; they can do us most -damage!” - -In the heat of the action the Acteon, one of the smaller of the enemy’s -ships, being hard pressed by the Defence and Tartar, ran aground and -immediately took fire. At this point the British Commodore would have -been forced to strike his colors, or be destroyed, but suddenly the -powder ran out and the fire of the fort slackened and finally ceased -altogether. - -Struck with astonishment at this the British also ceased their fire, -thinking the fort had been abandoned. - -“We must secure ammunition,” cried Colonel Moultrie, his face ashen. -Here was victory all but in his grasp, and to have to give it up would -be almost fatal in its effect upon his men. - -“The schooner Defence has a large supply,” said Marion, to his -commander, as he wiped the black powder stains from his face. - -“But she is nowhere in sight,” said Moultrie, sweeping the harbor with -his glass. - -Tom stepped forward, his hand at the salute. - -“Well,” demanded the colonel. - -“I saw the Defence chased into Stone Gap Creek awhile ago,” stated the -lad eagerly. “She is safe, though, for see,” and he pointed shoreward, -“there are her topmasts above the trees.” - -“Good,” exclaimed Marion, his face lighting up. - -“But how can we reach her? The enemy’s vessels will not allow her to -come out,” said the colonel. - -“We can go to her,” ventured Tom, hesitatingly, for it seemed -presumptuous for him to offer a suggestion to his commander. “The -Tartar is lying under the guns of the fort. We could reach the Defence -in her. The British could not follow us up the creek; they draw too -much water.” - -The ammunition that remained on board the Tartar, save a few rounds, -Tom’s father gladly gave up to Colonel Moultrie, and a few guns resumed -service from the fort, but firing slowly. Under mainsail and jib the -gallant little sloop then stood out, in the teeth of the British, -heading for the creek where the Defence was lying. Major Marion, Tom -Deering and Cole stood upon her deck, watching a brig-of-war which had -just started to head them off. - -“She’s a fast sailer,” said Mr. Deering, a shade passing over his face, -after he had watched the quality of their pursuer for a few moments. - -“Do you think she can overhaul us?” asked Major Marion. - -“There is no question about it,” returned the planter, “if she is given -time enough. But the distance to the creek is short; we may reach -there. Then, with the help of the Defence, we can fight her off on the -return run.” - -The Tartar had arrived within hailing distance of the mouth of the -creek, when the brig suddenly discharged a lucky shot from a long bow -gun that splintered the sloop’s mast and left her lying a helpless hulk -upon the waters. - -“It’s all over,” said Marion, quietly. - -“The boat remains,” said Mr. Deering. “Quick. You have still time to -gain the Defence.” - -“And you, father?” said Tom. - -“I remain with the sloop,” answered the planter. - -“But you will be taken prisoner!” - -“I will not leave my crew,” said his father, firmly. “There is not room -for us all in the single yawl.” - -“Then I will remain, also,” said Tom. - -“You will join Major Marion in the boat,” commanded the planter, -evenly. “Carolina has need of all her youth. It would be a needless -sacrifice for you to throw yourself into the hands of her enemies.” - -Despite the boy’s protests, his father remained firm; so with a heavy -heart Tom climbed into the boat with Marion. Cole would have remained -behind with his master; but the planter, who recognized the great -attachment of the giant black to his son, and saw how valuable he would -be during these dangerous times, promptly ordered him, also, into the -yawl. - -They were just pulling into Stone Gap when a small boat with an armed -crew left the British brig and pulled for the wrecked Tartar. So it -happened that Roger Deering was one of the first prisoners of war taken -in Carolina. - -Apparently the British skipper did not realize the significance of the -sloop’s errand; for after taking her crew from her she set fire to the -hull and sailed back to rejoin the other vessels in the line of battle. - -An hour later the Defence crept out of Stone Gap Creek and headed for -Fort Moultrie. She was a swift sailer, and the old salt who commanded -her knew how to make her do her best. So, in spite of pursuit and -flying shot, she anchored under the guns of the fort and quickly -transferred her powder. The British, during the protracted lull in the -fort’s fire, had drawn closer; but now, under the brisk and accurate -cannonade they withdrew again to their first position. The fight then -continued, hotter than ever; shortly afterward the fort received -another supply of powder from the city, which did much to encourage the -defenders. - -The cheers, however, that greeted the arrival of the ammunition had -scarcely died away when a distant roar of voices raised in exultation -came from the British fleet. - -“Look; the flag,” cried some one. - -A solid shot from one of the flag-ship’s heavy guns had carried away -the flag and it fell, fluttering like a wounded bird, outside the walls -of the fort. In an instant Tom Deering, who was once more helping to -serve the gun, threw his rammer to Cole and leaped upon the wall. A -storm of canister swept about him and a hundred voices shouted for him -to return; but, without hesitation he leaped to the sandy beach below, -between the ramparts and the enemy, seized the fallen colors, stuffed -them into his bosom and then with the help of the mighty, outstretched -arm of Cole, scrambled back inside. - -Again the flag was run up to the top of the staff, by means of fresh -halyards; the sight of it seemed to give the colonists renewed -courage, for they turned to the conflict with a resolution that was -unconquerable. The British ships were fast becoming mere wrecks, so -seeing that a continuation of the combat would be mere folly, the -signal flags were flown at the masthead of Commodore Parker’s vessel -to cease firing. Ten minutes afterward a fleet of ships, with sails -hanging from the rigging in shot-rent rags, and with hulls battered, -leaking and torn with canister, ran out of Charleston harbor in -disorder. - -“They carry your father with them, a prisoner,” said Major Marion, to -Tom Deering, as they leaned, watching, upon a hot gun. - -“But they shall not keep him,” cried the lad, “to die in their prison -hulks! He shall be free! I am only a boy; but the whole British navy -shall not keep me from him. It may be a month, a year, or even more, -but he shall be free in spite of all the fleets and armies they can -send!” - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -HOW TWO MEN BURIED A CHEST OF GOLD - - -THE battle of Fort Moultrie was of immense importance to all the -confederated states. It happened before the Declaration of Independence -was passed at Philadelphia. Because of the slowness of travel in those -days the news did not become known in the capital city and other points -of the north for a month or more afterward; but it served to strengthen -the patriots in their cause, and that went for much in that dark hour -of doubt. - -For three years the British made no further attempt to invade Carolina. - -During this time Tom Deering saw service against the Cherokees and -Tories; but the greater part of his time was devoted to trying to find -his father. He and Cole used every means in their power to find where -the planter had been taken; more than once they assumed the characters -of loyalists, when they saw a British ship standing in near shore, and -with a boat-load of fresh vegetables they would pull or sail out to -her under pretence of desiring to sell the things to the officers. But -all their questioning upon these and other occasions went for nothing; -no trace was to be had of his father. But Tom was not disheartened; -the finding of his father was to be his task, and he persisted in it -day after day, week after week; wherever there promised to be a shred -of information, there he rode, sailed or walked. But not once in the -entire three years did he gain a single clue. - -Then, suddenly, came the surprise of General Howe at Savannah; the -Americans were dispersed and the city fell into the hands of the -British. Ten thousand picked troops under Sir Henry Clinton sailed from -New York upon Charleston, bringing a train of heavy artillery. Six -weeks after the city was invested it fell, and four thousand men were -taken prisoners; the command of the British then was given to Lord -Cornwallis, and at once the entire colony began to feel the gross abuse -of power and wanton tyrannies with which that officer soiled his name. - -Tom Deering, between his marches in the Cherokee and Tory countries had -found much time to attend to the plantation. Nothing had been heard of -his father since the day the boat’s crew of the brig-of-war took him -from the wrecked sloop, so the whole care of the extensive estate now -fell upon the boy. - -Tom’s mother had died when he was but a child, and he had no brothers -or sisters. The only relatives he knew of, in the wide world, other -than Captain Deering were the Harwoods, and these, of course, he never -saw, as they had not ventured into the neighborhood of Charleston -since once taking arms against their neighbors. Tom was now a -stalwart, bronzed youth of about nineteen; hard riding had developed -him wonderfully in body and constant danger had given him that calm, -steady, tried courage that is a soldier’s best gift. - -The Deering mansion was crowded with many objects of value in the way -of plate, pictures and antique carvings, of which his father had been -a tireless collector. Upon looking over the books of the plantation -one day, Tom discovered that there was also about four thousand pounds -in gold in the house, his father having drawn all his money out of -the banks at the first sign of trouble between the colony and Great -Britain. This was a very large sum and its possession troubled the boy -not a little. The money was locked up in a heavy oaken chest in his -father’s private room; and when the news reached him that Sir Henry -Clinton was in the outer roadstead, he set about finding a hiding-place -for it, his judgment telling him that the city was in danger. - -He and Cole opened the chest one night; the broad gold pieces, mostly -Spanish, were tied up in stout bags. - -“If the enemy storm and demolish Fort Moultrie,” said Tom, as he looked -reflectively at the bags, “they will be very keen after hard money to -pay off their men and obtain fresh supplies. So they would not hesitate -a moment in seizing upon this if they chanced upon it.” - -The hiding-place must be a secret known only to themselves; the slaves -upon the plantation could be trusted to the last one; but if the -dragoons of Tarleton suspected the presence of treasure upon the place, -they would terrorize the negroes by threats of torture and compel them -to tell where it was hidden. - -Some distance from the house, in the middle of an orchard, was an old -well, the waters of which were used in dry weather to keep the young -trees in good condition. As a small boy Tom had often lowered himself -into its dark depths in a spirit of exploration; and now, as he cast -his mind about for a safe place to conceal the gold, the well occurred -to him. - -“I have it, Cole,” exclaimed he, cheerfully. “The old well in the -orchard is the place; about half-way down, a large stone fell out a -long time ago, and behind the bed where the stone lay we can dig out a -hole large enough to contain all the money.” - -Cole nodded delightedly; in his opinion it was just the thing. So out -they went, at a side door at the upper end of the house to prepare the -hiding-place. Cole carried a long rope, for Tom decided not to trust -his weight to the well rope, which was old and very likely rotten; they -also had a masked lantern, a short iron bar and a small spade. - -“We must be careful and not be seen,” said Tom, as they picked their -way through the garden. “The Tories are drawing in close, at the -expectation of a British victory; and if one of them saw us prowling -about in the darkness he would suspect something at once.” - -They reached the well in a very few minutes, and he at once set to work -to descend. Cole formed a sling at one end of the rope and passed -it about Tom’s body. The boy had the masked lantern fastened to his -belt; the spade and bar were lying upon the low curb of the well; he -was just about to swing himself down into the black hole when suddenly -there came a low, sullen shock as of distant thunder, followed by -another and another. The eyes of the boy and the giant went instantly -in the direction of the harbor; a flare of light ran along the sky, and -immediately vanished. - -“The British!” said Tom. “That was their big guns that spoke; and they -are firing rockets, too. They mean to attack the fort in the darkness. -We are none too soon, Cole; for there is no knowing what will happen -now.” - -Cole’s strong arms lowered him slowly into the well, and he soon found -the place he sought. A large and almost square stone had fallen out and -behind where it had lain in the lining of the shaft the earth could be -seen. Tom carefully pried out some few other and smaller stones with -the bar; these he passed up to Cole, after which he set to work with -the spade to dig an aperture sufficiently large to hold the sacks of -gold. - -As he worked he could hear the steady growl of the distant guns; above -his head he could see but a small, round spot in the sky through the -shaft of the well; and every little while this small, round spot would -be lit up by a sudden glare of rockets sent hissing into the heavens as -signals to the captains of the attacking fleet. - -In about half an hour Tom’s task was completed. Cole was signaled and -hauled him out of the well. - -“Now,” said Tom, “let’s get the bags down. It will be daybreak, almost, -when we finish with this matter; and we want to be done with it before -any of the hands are stirring.” - -When they reached Mr. Deering’s office, Tom was about to open the chest -once more and take the bags out for transportation to the orchard. -But a gesture from Cole stopped him. With an ease that made even Tom’s -eyes open in wonder, and the lad was accustomed to Cole’s exhibitions -of tremendous strength, the giant slave hoisted the chest upon his -back, and motioned to his master to go before him and open the doors. -It was a dead weight and sufficient to crush an ordinary man; but Cole -carried it downstairs, through the wide hall, out into the garden, and -thence to the orchard, where he lowered it to the ground with scarcely -a labored breath. - -“Cole,” said Tom Deering in astonishment, “I believe you are a second -cousin to an elephant! You’re growing stronger every day!” - -The great slave grinned; he took a childish pleasure in his enormous -power, and it made him happy when notice was taken of it by Tom, or -his father. The sacks were now taken out of the chest, and once more -the lad was swung down into the well, carrying several of them in his -arms. Quite a number of trips were necessary before the gold was all -stored in the hollow behind the stones. - -“Now,” said Tom, “we must block up the opening. It will not do to allow -it to remain as it is.” - -Some lime was procured from a barrel in the negro quarters, slacked and -quickly mixed with sand and water. - -“It’s not very good mortar,” remarked Tom, “but it will have to answer, -as it’s the best we can do.” - -The stones that had been removed were replaced in the side of the well, -and another was procured to replace the one that had fallen out; then -all were cemented firmly in place, and all trace of the work destroyed. -After they had finished, Tom breathed a sigh of relief. - -“Good,” said he. “It will take a sharp eye to discover that, I fancy. -It is secure there until the times grow settled and father is released -on parole or exchanged.” - -They had reached the side door, at the upper end of the house, carrying -the chest between them, and were just about to go in, when Tom suddenly -laid his hand warningly upon the big slave’s shoulder. - -“Don’t move,” whispered he. “Listen!” - -They stood as silent as graven images. The soft “pit-pat” of cautious -footsteps was approaching, down a narrow path between two high screens -of hedge. The shadows by the doorway lay deep and black, but the path -leading to it was flooded by moonlight. A night bird flew by, overhead, -crying harshly and sharply in the stillness. The footfalls had now -ceased, but there immediately followed a rustling in the hedge. The -next moment the stiff growth parted and a face was thrust through--a -pale, sly looking face with narrow eyes and a crafty expression. It was -that of Mark Harwood! - -The shadow was too deep about the doorway for the prowling Tory to -see our friends, however; he remained glancing here and there for a -moment, then his head was withdrawn and his soft footfalls once more -fell upon the listener’s ears. - -For a moment Tom had been startled; he had thought that the Tory had -been watching their labors, and that the whereabouts of the treasure -was known. But a moment’s reflection convinced him that this could -not be so. Mark had approached the house from an entirely different -direction, and was apparently endeavoring to find out if any one was -astir. - -Assured that the hiding-place of his father’s money was not known to -Mark, Tom at once conceived the notion of playing the Tory a trick. - -“Cole,” he whispered, “did you hear any other footsteps than his?” - -Cole shook his head. - -“He must be alone,” said Tom. “Perhaps he has come out ahead of his -father’s band of thieving loyalists to look the ground over. They -always did envy my father his prosperity, Cole, and now they think -they’ll have a chance to rob him, seeing that the British are near at -hand.” - -While he spoke, Tom was thinking of another matter; suddenly he clapped -the negro on the back and laughed low and gleefully. - -“I have a plan,” said he, eagerly. “We’ll fool them; we’ll let them -think they have the matter in their own hands. Now, do just what I tell -you, and don’t hesitate.” - -Mark had stolen off around a corner of the house, and his footsteps had -died away. Tom unlocked the door at which they were standing, opened it -wide and suddenly clapped it shut with a resounding slam. Cole started -in surprise, but Tom reassured him. - -“Take hold of the handle of the chest,” whispered the lad, “and act as -though it were very heavy. We’ll lug it to the maize field just below -the quarters.” - -Cole took hold of the chest, and they bore it along through the garden, -around the house, over a low wall and through the silent street of -the negro quarters. As they went, Tom glanced over his shoulder now -and then, while they passed through a deep shadow, and at last he -was rewarded by seeing the skulking figure of Mark Harwood, creeping -along in the shadow of a fence, behind them. As Tom had expected, the -loud closing of the door had attracted him; and when he saw the young -patriot and his servant carrying a chest in a secretive fashion, and in -the dark of the very early morning, he eagerly followed them. - -When Tom and Cole reached the maize field they put the chest down at -a fence corner. The crown of Mark Harwood’s wide wool hat was plainly -visible to Tom’s watchful eyes, sticking above a bush behind which he -was crouching. Tom was careful not to let the spying Tory know that he -was observed; and in a voice that he knew would reach the listener, he -said to Cole: - -“This will be a good place to bury it. It won’t do to let all this gold -lie around now when there is danger of the enemy coming. We’ll bury it -here and make a note of the spot; when everything is quiet again, and -the Tories gone, we can dig it up once more.” - -Cole greeted these words with a long stare of surprise; Tom was afraid -that he did not understand his words; but, no, it was the situation -that puzzled Cole. But he had heard the skulking footsteps behind them -as they had lugged the empty chest down to the maize field, and putting -one thing and another together, the whole thing suddenly dawned upon -him; and he burst into a ringing laugh that split the silence like a -knife. - -Tom grasped his arm in pretended alarm, and covered his mouth with his -hand. - -“Hush!” warned he, for the benefit of the crouching Tory. “Somebody may -hear you. And it won’t do to have what we are about to do, overseen. -Keep quiet, now, and go to work.” - -Cole took up the spade which they had brought with them, and set to -work in the fence corner, turning up the ground. Tom found a mattock -which a careless hand had left in the field overnight, and proceeded to -lend vigorous aid. The Tory crouched behind the bush, eagerly watching; -Cole, as he worked, was so convulsed that his great shoulders shook, -and his eyes gleamed with enjoyment in the moonlight. - -At length they had the hole sufficiently large; with much burlesque -effort they dragged the chest into it, and proceeded to throw back and -stamp down the earth. Tom wiped his brow after the job was finished, -and Cole followed suit. - -“There we are,” said the boy. “Nobody will ever know that is there. The -maize will soon grow over the spot, and it will never be noticed.” - -They took up spade and mattock, and silently set off for the house; -behind them still crouched Mark Harwood, an expression of malignant -triumph upon his cold, sly face. - -“It’s safe, is it, Tom Deering?” he muttered, below his breath. -“That’s all you know about it. Sir Henry Clinton will soon be master -of all about here, and father and I will be masters of the Deering -plantation. Then we shall see if your chest of gold is safe, or no.” -And with a low laugh, he shook his fist after the two retreating forms; -then he turned and cut swiftly across the fields, for day was coming -fast and it would not do for him to be observed. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -HOW TOM JOINED MARION’S BRIGADE - - -WITHIN a week after Tom had hidden his father’s four thousand -pounds in the old well Charleston had capitulated, and the army of -General Lincoln was in the hands of the British. The dragoons of -Lieutenant-Colonel Tarleton overran the whole district between the city -and the Cooper River; the patriot bands were broken up and scattered in -every direction. - -In spite of the peril Tom could scarcely bring himself to leave the -city and its neighborhood. It seemed like deserting his task, like -seeking safety for himself and leaving his father to his fate. “He may -be on board one of those war-ships, Cole,” said he to the slave, as -they sat in their saddles prepared to leave the plantation. “It cuts -me to the heart to go; but to remain means certain capture, and as a -prisoner I could, of course, do nothing. I’ll go,” and he held up his -clinched hand as though making a vow, “but I’ll return again. I’ll -never rest content till my father breathes free air again.” - -For a time South Carolina seemed doomed; defeat followed defeat so -rapidly that the hopes of the colonists were paralyzed, their spirits -subdued. Moultrie, who might have led them, was a prisoner of war; -Governor Rutledge had withdrawn to the North State to stir up the -people, and win over recruits to the cause of liberty; even Sumpter, -Horry and like bold spirits had to fly for their lives. - -During the siege of Charleston, Francis Marion had lain with a broken -leg in a little cabin far back in the swamps of the Santee district. -Before the arrival of Clinton and his army, the little Huguenot had -met with an accident which prevented his taking part in the defence of -the city. Now, when Tarleton and his men, and the harsh troopers of -Cornwallis, were scouring the country all about, he was still confined -to his couch. He was too conspicuous a person, his military talents had -been too well proven, for the enemy to have forgotten him. So his only -safety was in hiding and watching and waiting for his hour to strike. - -It was just the luck of Tom Deering and Cole, after escaping from -Charleston, to be pushing through a cane-brake on their way north one -afternoon when dusk was about to creep out of the east. The section -was well known to the boy and his servant, for they had ridden over it -many times in pursuit of Tories during the period after the victory at -Sullivan’s Island. Suddenly a series of shots rang out, followed by -a woman’s scream; with one accord our friends spurred forward, their -powerful animals crashing through the growth in long, swift bounds. In -a few moments they had gained a clearing, in the middle of which stood -a small cabin. The figure of a man lay before the door and a sobbing -woman bent over him. A riderless horse was cropping the grass near at -hand and a British soldier, desperately wounded, sat propped against a -stump. Two other troopers and a huge, red-faced officer--of high rank, -judging from his uniform--sat their horses at the edge of the clearing. -The troopers were loading their pieces; the officer was waving an empty -holster pistol and shouting madly; two young men, hardly more than -boys, were stationed behind trees, rapidly loading their long ducking -guns, and facing the soldiers. - -It required but a glance for Tom Deering to realize the situation; -it was a patriot family attacked by a party of British. Instantly he -called to Cole, and, without pausing, they rode at the dragoons. Each -had a heavy cavalry sabre and a pair of large holster pistols; the -sabres were drawn as they charged; their heavy, curved blades rose in -the air, flashing in the waning light of day. They were upon the three -Englishmen before the latter realized their presence; Cole’s great bay -horse, in full career, struck against the lighter animal of one of the -troopers and sent horse and man to the ground in a struggling heap. At -the same instant one of the youths behind the trees near the cabin, -having finished reloading his piece, fired; the other dragoon fell from -his horse with a shattered shoulder. This left but the burly, red-faced -officer still in the saddle, and without a moment’s hesitation Tom -dashed at him, his sabre swinging for a cut. - -The officer saw his danger; with a sudden jerk of his arm he threw the -heavy pistol at the boy’s head. But Tom avoided the flying weapon by -swiftly leaning to one side. - -“Surrender!” he commanded, his sabre flashing about the officer’s head. - -With a roar of anger like that of an infuriated bear the Englishman -drew his sword from its scabbard, and the blades crossed with a sharp, -angry ring. - -Take care, Tom Deering, take care! Your boldness has led you into great -danger; you have proved a worthy pupil of Victor St. Mar, late of King -Louis’ army, but, as yet, you are not a match for Lieutenant-Colonel -Tarleton, at once a man of lion-like strength and ferocity and a master -of the sabre. - -Yes, it was the terrible Tarleton, himself; he had been making a short -cut through the swamp in order that he might rejoin a detachment of his -dragoons, when they had come upon this lonely cabin. - -“Surrender, you jackanapes!” he roared, in a fury at Tom’s bold demand. -“I’ll teach you something that you will not forget in a hurry!” - -And with that he began a furious attack upon the boy, aiming sweeping -cuts at his head and downward slashes at his sword-arm with marvelous -rapidity; but Tom, managing his chestnut mount with his left hand, -guarded himself carefully, allowing no opening in his defence. But in -a few moments the superior skill and experience of Tarleton, together -with his greater weight, began to tell; step by step, the boy was -driven back, dazzled by the flashing sabre darting so swiftly here -and there before his eyes. A fierce grin of triumph came into the -Englishman’s face; victory was in his hands; this presumptuous youth -who had dared to face him was about to learn a lesson which he would -never forget. - -But Lieutenant-Colonel Tarleton had not counted upon Cole. In the very -moment of his triumph, when his heavy blade was lifted for a last and -finishing stroke, a pair of huge, black arms, as strong as bands of -steel, were thrown about him; his sabre was dashed to the ground and -he, burly man though he was, found himself plucked from his saddle and -gazing up into the grinning, ebony face of the giant slave. - -Tom looked down, panting from his exertions, but smiling at the British -officer’s discomfiture. - -“Hold him fast, Cole,” said he, as the officer began a desperate -struggle to break away from the bear-like hug which held him. “No use -in struggling, colonel”--the boy perceived the captive’s rank by a -glance at his uniform coat. “You are in the hands of the strongest man -in South Carolina.” - -“You black dog,” fumed Tarleton, making a prolonged and desperate -struggle to break free, “let go, or I’ll be the death of you.” - -Cole grinned widely; he coolly pinned the fuming colonel to the ground -by the simple process of kneeling upon his chest; his splendid white -teeth flashed his entire enjoyment of the whole affair. - -“Take care,” said Tom, a note of sternness now in his voice, “that this -affair, here at the cabin, does not end in your own death. Let us see -what damage you have done.” - -The two boys who had been stationed behind the trees defending their -home when Tom and Cole came up, had approached and were looking with -some astonishment at the herculean black and at the wondrous ease with -which he mastered the powerful king’s officer. - -“Has any one been hurt?” asked Tom. - -“Father has been wounded slightly,” said one of the youths. “But it’s -not much, for he’s on his feet again, as you can see.” - -The man who had lain upon the ground at the cabin door was limping -painfully, with the aid of the woman, to a spring near at hand. The -trooper whom Cole had unhorsed was attending to the wants of his -wounded comrades. - -“They must have surprised you,” said Tom. “How comes it that soldiers -attack the homes of citizens?” - -“British soldiers,” said one of the young men, bitterly, “do anything -these times. They kill, burn and destroy; it does not matter much to -them who their victims are so long as they refuse to take up arms for -King George.” - -“They are hanging and burning the homes of all who will not help them,” -spoke the other youth. “If a man wants to save his life or his property -he must turn traitor to his friends--he must betray his neighbor and -take up arms for a false old madman who calls himself king!” - -“I’ll see you swinging at a tree limb for those words, you traitorous -rebel!” cried Tarleton, whose arms were now bound behind him by his -belt, and who, under guard of the watchful Cole, had stood listening to -the young man’s words. - -“Take care, you red-coated scoundrel!” exclaimed the other, wheeling -upon him fiercely; “take care that you don’t swing from yonder -cottonwood yourself before the hour is up. In these times each man in -the swamp-lands of Carolina is a law unto himself. You have attacked us -without cause, and in strict justice we should treat you as you would -have treated us had you taken us prisoners.” - -“You don’t mean to say,” cried Tom in horror, “that regular troops are -hanging prisoners! I thought that only the Tories would be guilty of -such deadly and cowardly work.” - -“Colonel Tarleton, here,” and the young man pointed one accusing -finger at the British officer, “has given orders to spare no one whom -they suspect. And as they suspect all who will not help them, the -cane-brakes are full of fugitives, the clearings show nothing but -burned homes.” - -“Colonel Tarleton!” exclaimed Tom, looking in surprise at the burly -form before him, and into the red, strongly-marked face. “Is this -Colonel Tarleton?” - -The Englishman laughed harshly. “Ah, I see you have heard of me,” said -he, sneeringly. “There are not many in the Santee district that have -not; and there will be many more, I promise you, before this uprising -is done with. There is only one way to deal with rebels, and that is to -crush them utterly--to have no mercy.” - -“And from what I have just heard, and just seen, too, for that matter, -you are acting upon your theory,” said Tom Deering, looking Colonel -Tarleton angrily in the eye. “You are a soldier--serving under the -flag of what should be an enlightened nation; and do you not know that -there is no excuse for such measures--that warfare does not sanction -them?” - -“I plan my own actions and in my own way,” returned Tarleton. “And when -I want advice upon the subject, my forward young friend, depend upon -it, I shall not come to you.” - -The two young men, as Tom now found, were Nat and David Collins; -they and their father were wood-cutters in the swamps. Tom noticed -something furtive in their glances, from time to time, toward the -cabin, which stood some little distance away from the scene of the -fight. Several times he had made as though to approach it, but they had -always prevented this by calling his attention elsewhere. But now they -were engaged in attending to their father, who had a painful wound in -the calf of the leg, and Tom advanced to the cabin door. At another -time he would not have dreamed of prying into their affairs, but -those were dangerous days, and a patriot’s safety rested solely upon -his alertness--upon his being constantly upon the outlook for peril. -The people seemed to be friends of Congress, but Tom had grown so -accustomed to assuring himself of everything that he did not trust them -until he had discovered that which they seemed so anxious to hide. - -The interior of the cabin was dark to one just coming into it; so Tom -stood in the doorway, his sabre still in his hand, peering about, and -waiting for his eyes to become accustomed to the darkness. Suddenly he -was startled by a quiet voice saying: - -“Stand as you are. A movement will be dangerous, my friend, and a sound -equally so.” - -Tom was surprised; for the moment he could see nothing; then he began -to make out, but dimly, a couch of furs and pine boughs in a corner; -a man lay upon this--a man who had lifted himself up upon one elbow -and held a pistol in his hand. The gray of twilight had deepened in -the swamp and the dim light that came through the open doorway was not -sufficient to enable the man upon the couch to see Tom’s face clearly; -then, too, the latter was standing with his back to the light. - -“You have succeeded in ferreting me out, I see,” said the man upon the -couch. “But you have not taken me yet, remember that.” - -“Who are you?” demanded Tom, his hand clutching, instinctively, the -tighter upon the hilt of his sabre. - -“Don’t pretend ignorance,” said the man. “You have set a price upon my -head--or at least your masters have--the butcher Tarleton and Sir Henry -Clinton.” - -At this Tom pressed forward a step; but the voice rang warningly -through the room, causing him to halt instantly. - -“As you are!” said the man, sharply. “It is not wise to approach a -cornered man.” - -“Whoever you are,” said Tom, eagerly, “if you are an enemy of the -British you are a friend of mine.” - -There came an exclamation from the man upon the couch. - -“Have I made a mistake,” said he. “Surely I heard the sounds of -fighting outside. If you are one of us that means that----” - -“The British have been beaten,” said Tom, finishing the sentence for -him. “There were only four of them; two troopers have been wounded, -another and Colonel Tarleton are prisoners.” - -“Tarleton!” The man upon the couch, in his excitement attempted -to spring out upon the floor, but sank back with a groan. “I had -forgotten; you see my leg is broken.” - -Just then Nat Collins, the elder of the two brothers, entered; he -seemed angry at Tom for having entered the cabin, and there was an -anxious look about him, as he stood gazing from one to the other, not -knowing just how to act. - -“Light a candle, Nat,” said the man upon the couch. “And why,” he -proceeded, “did you not tell me that friends had arrived.” - -“They did not come until the fight had started,” said Nat, lighting a -candle in a brass sconce from a dim fire that burned on the hearth. The -flickering light fell upon Tom’s face as the young wood-cutter arose, -and the man on the couch uttered an exclamation of surprise. - -“Tom Deering!” cried he. - -Tom gave him one quick look and then springing forward, he seized his -hand. - -“Major Marion,” he burst out joyfully. “Who would ever have thought of -seeing you here.” - -“I wouldn’t, myself, some little time ago,” said the soldier. “How is -it with you, my lad?” - -Tom had been of great service to Major Marion in his expeditions -against the Tories after the defeat of Sir Peter Parker’s fleet at -Sullivan’s Island; the two had gradually come to admire and trust one -another greatly. - -“I have my good horse,” answered the boy, “and I have a brace of -pistols and a sabre; and, yes, there’s Cole, too; but that’s all; the -British have all the rest,” sadly--“house, slaves, plantation and all.” - -“So, I have been told, is the case with all the men in Charleston who -had the courage to brave the king,” said Marion. “But I can say nothing -from my own observation, Tom, for I broke my leg about the time Clinton -arrived in the roadstead; and since the fort fell I’ve been hiding in -the cane-brakes like a fox; yes, and listening to the hounds in full -cry all around me. But don’t despair, my boy; Carolina is not yet -beaten; she has only begun to fight.” - -As they talked there in the dimly-lighted room, the elder Collins -limped in. Marion’s quick eye at once noticed that he had been wounded. - -“You’ve been hit,” said he, anxiously. - -“Nothing to speak of, major,” said the man. “It bled pretty freely and -it pains a great deal, but it won’t last long.” - -Here Mrs. Collins followed her husband into the room. “What are you -going to do with that British officer?” inquired she. “He’s going on -something dreadful out there.” - -“Have him brought in,” said Marion to Tom. “I want to see this ruthless -king’s officer before we let him go.” - -“Let him go!” ejaculated the Collinses in a breath. “You are not going -to do that.” - -“We are hardly in a position to take prisoners of war,” said Major -Marion with a smile. “We cannot resort to his own measures and use the -rope, either. But bring him in.” - -In a few moments Lieutenant-Colonel Tarleton stood within the cabin, -and his wounded troopers were lying groaning upon the floor near by. -He looked with lowering brow upon Major Marion, his harsh, brutal face -made all the more ruffianly by the rage which distorted it. Marion -lay stretched upon his couch of furs and pine boughs, his deep-set, -brilliant black eyes seeming to search into the very soul of his enemy. -Tarleton bore the look for a time, then burst out in a voice thick with -the rage that consumed him. - -“So you are that skulking fox, Marion, for whom we have been looking!” - -“And you,” returned the little man, “are that hound, Tarleton, whom I -have been trying to avoid.” - -“Take care,” burst out Tarleton, who like a great many others of his -sort, did not like to be paid in his own coin. - -“Thank you; I shall endeavor to,” returned Marion, coolly. “It was my -desire to see you; for, Colonel Tarleton, I think the day is coming -when we shall meet quite often in the persons of our followers; and it -is as well for me to know you by sight.” - -“I’ll teach you all to know me,” swore the fiery Tarleton. “I’ll make -the Carolinas dread my very name.” - -“If that is your ambition, it is realized already. The mothers along -the Santee frighten their children into quiet by telling them that the -bloody Tarleton is coming. The reputation, my dear colonel, is not a -very noble one; but such as it is you have realized it; and as you seem -to like it I wish you great enjoyment of it.” - -The quiet, biting words of Marion made the burly colonel writhe; -he answered in his loud, harsh fashion, but it was like matching a -bludgeon against a rapier, and he got all the worst of the contest of -tongues. And while they talked Tom Deering and Cole, assisted by the -two Collins boys, were not idle. The mounts of the three dragoons were -led up; a rude sling was quickly constructed and placed between two of -them for Marion. After the attacks of Tarleton, the little partisan -would not be safe in this place when the defeated troopers and their -colonel reached their own camp. It was Marion himself who had told Tom -what to do, for none knew the danger better than he. - -When all was ready Cole took the slight form of the major in his mighty -arms and bore him out to where the sling was awaiting him. There were -horses enough to mount all, Mrs. Collins included. They were brought up -to the door; Mr. Collins and his wife were assisted to their saddles, -and then the three youths and Cole closed and fastened the cabin -securely, with Tarleton and his men still inside. The language of the -British officer startled Tom; but Marion had dealt with such people -before. - -“I bid you good-night, Colonel Tarleton,” he called as he rested his -injured leg in the easy depths of the sling. “And you may save your -compliments; for when I extend you mine it will be on a sword blade or -the barrel of a rifle. Now then,” turning to Tom, “if we are ready, -forward.” - -And away they went, along the narrow paths of the swamp, amidst the -darkness of the southern night, under the cottonwoods and palmettos; -and this little party was the nucleus of Marion’s Brigade, that band of -patriots which was a constant thorn in the side of Lord Rawdon; that -shadowy, evasive, swift striking brigade whose glory shall live while -there is a true heart that remembers. - -The toil of the march and the dangers were as nothing to Tom Deering; -but his spirit was heavy within him, and as they penetrated further -and further into the interior it grew heavier still. For each step was -taking him further away from his father--the good, kind father whom, -sleeping or waking, he never forgot, and who was now lying with heavy -irons upon his limbs in some noisome prison pen. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -HOW FRANCIS MARION HEARD GOOD NEWS FROM WILLIAMSBURG - - -FOR weeks the little band pressed on through swamps and over stony -roads. The Baron De Kalb, with a force of Continentals from Virginia, -was marching south, and it was upon falling in with this army that -Marion based his hope of safety. For it had not been long before the -alarm was out; the swift, merciless dragoons of Tarleton and the -skulking loyalists were after them night and day. How they escaped, -they themselves could not afterward remember; the bay of dogs, upon -their trail at night, would often startle them into renewed flight; the -warning of a friend, or perhaps a slave, would cause them frequently to -change their course by day. - -Marion’s injured limb grew slowly better; at last he was able to -dispense with the sling and ride in the usual fashion. After this they -made much better progress and pushed northward rapidly. Mrs. Collins -was left at a small town with some relatives; the band was augmented -from time to time during this flight until at last it numbered some -twenty hardened, bronzed men and boys, well-mounted, but poorly armed -and clothed. - -Tom and Cole were scouting one afternoon; it was dark when they -rejoined their comrades, who had encamped on the banks of a small -stream. Marion, almost entirely well now, sat by the camp-fire cleaning -his pistols when Tom threw himself from his tired horse and approached -him. - -“What news on the scout, lad?” asked the commander. - -“A change has been made in the force which we are anxious to meet,” -replied the boy. “General Gates has superseded De Kalb and is pushing -south by forced marches. It is his intention, I hear, to carry the war -to the enemy instead of waiting for him to attack.” - -Marion received the intelligence with moody brow. - -“Gates,” said he, slowly. “I’ve heard of him. A hot-blooded, impetuous -officer. Brave, but rash; and not at all the man for the work.” - -“You, too, think he should avoid a meeting until compelled to fight, do -you, major?” - -“He should avoid a meeting until he knows his ground and is acquainted -with the force before him. There is nothing to be gained by venturesome -enterprises such as, I dare say, General Gates will attempt. It will -but weaken him and unnerve his rank and file. De Kalb would have -been a better man; he is accustomed to the warfare of petty European -principalities, which is conducted with caution and no waste of men -or supplies. I am sorry to hear this; the appointment of Gates was a -mistake.” - -The fears for the reckless courage of Gates expressed by Marion were -only too well founded. That hot-tempered officer came plunging through -North Carolina, full-tilt, with the ambition, seemingly, like Cæsar to -write a dispatch announcing in the same breath the sight of and the -conquest of the enemy. - -The army commanded by General Gates, though small, was the -best-equipped that the south had yet seen; they were well-clad in smart -uniforms; their musket-barrels shone in the sun; their camp had all the -neatness of a camp of trained soldiery; their artillery was heavy and -capable of excellent service. Despite his rapid marches, Gates had the -knack of keeping his men in good condition, and on the evening when -Marion, with Tom Deering and Cole riding upon either side of him, and -his nondescript band of woodsmen and fugitive militia at his heels, -rode into it, the Continental camp was at its neatest and trimmest. The -coonskin caps and wretched rags of the newcomers excited the jeers of -the smart regular troops as their owners went down the road, between -the line of camp-fires, toward the general’s tent. - -“If this is the sort of reinforcement South Carolina has to offer us,” -cried a big sergeant of Virginia foot, “we’ll have to do their share of -the fighting, too.” - -Tom Deering could not stand the laugh of contempt that greeted this, -but reined up beside a company of the jeering infantry and allowed his -comrades to trot by behind the unruffled Marion. - -“If you men of Virginia go as far as we of Carolina for the cause,” -said he, “you’ll go to the mouth of the British cannon, and a little -further.” - -“Well crowed, my bantam-cock,” laughed the big sergeant. “And how long -have you been soldiering, may I ask?” - -Tom’s eyes flashed as he faced the circle of laughing infantrymen who -had gathered about him at the prospect of sport; their laughter angered -him, for he felt that it was uncalled-for and unjust. So he swept the -big sergeant scornfully with his eye. - -“I was soldiering,” said he, “before you had pulled on that nice, clean -uniform for the first time. I had served a gun at Fort Moultrie and -been under fire in a score of other places, sergeant, while you were -still driving bullocks in the Virginia hay-fields.” - -It was a fact well known to his comrades that the sergeant had, up to -this time, never smelled gun-powder in actual battle; and when Tom -finished speaking a roar of laughter went, directed at the big man; and -he reddened angrily, and bit at his huge mustache. - -“Never judge a dog by the color of his fur,” said Tom, delighted to -have turned the laugh upon the other. “And never judge a man by the -coat upon his back. When you, sergeant, have raced through an enemy’s -country--a country, too, full of swamps, thickets and almost impassable -roads, for months, with bloodhounds upon your track by night and -Tories with ropes ready in their hands searching for you by day, you -will not look so trim and natty as you do now, and you will not be so -ready to laugh.” - -The troops of General Gates were a rough, good-humored lot; it required -but a moment for them to catch the truth of the boy’s remarks; and with -one accord, the sergeant included, they burst into a cheer for the -sincerity and heartiness of which there could be no doubt. Tom’s eyes -gleamed with satisfaction as he waved his cap in response, wheeled his -horse and dashed after his comrades. - -“There is good stuff in them, for all their readiness to jeer,” he -muttered to himself. “And they are big, strong, willing looking -fellows, too; and should render an excellent account of themselves.” - -Marion’s men were halted in the road not far from the headquarters -of General Gates. The latter and Marion were standing at the flap of -the tent conversing earnestly. Beside the stalwart general of the -Continentals Marion looked insignificant; and Gates, like his men, -seemed to regard the partisan’s command as a rabble, the like of which -clings to the skirts of every army. His face wore an amused smile, -not unmixed with contempt. It is a fact that this officer was a vain -man, of ostentatious habit and one whose judgment was very apt to be -affected by parade and the external show of things. - -“I am very thankful to you, Major Marion, for coming to put your -company at my service,” said General Gates, patronizingly. “But, the -fact is, I have no very great opinion of cavalry, and think I have but -little need of it.” - -Marion flushed with resentment at this; but controlled himself. - -“This is a very thinly settled country, general,” returned he. “I -should think that an active troop of horse would be very useful both in -securing intelligence and in procuring supplies.” - -Gates seemed somewhat impressed by this, and after some further -conversation, invited Marion into his tent. The troop of swamp-riders -dismounted and picketed their horses outside the camp, preparing to -settle for the night. The very rags and poverty of this little band -which was afterward to become so famous were but proofs of their -integrity, could Gates but have seen it in that light. It was in -defiance of the temptations and the power of the British that these -men had taken the field, and had the leader of the Continentals been a -wise man, he would have seen, even through their rags and destitution, -the steady glow of patriotism; which enkindled throughout the state by -this little, dark, unassuming officer, and Sumpter, and a few others -of equal daring, was to blaze out, at last, in that perfect brightness -which was to cause the invader to slink away, confounded. - -That night and the two following Marion and his men spent in the camp -of General Gates. In spite of the bad impression which his tattered -command had made upon the general, Marion’s undoubted knowledge of the -surrounding country was noted and made use of. But Tom could not bear -the camp or its people and spent but little time there; for he and Cole -were constantly scouting over the flats and through the woods, at his -leader’s orders, in the hope of catching a view of the foe. - -The town of Williamsburg was not a great many miles away, and upon the -evening of the first day Tom and his faithful follower rode into the -town to see what news there was to be had. The town was a hotbed of -patriotism; the very name of King George was execrated there, and the -boy was sure to be welcomed and to receive what tidings of the British -the townspeople possessed. As it happened, a few weeks before this, a -party of British and Tories had entered the place and plundered right -and left; a few who resisted, and some others whom the Tories pointed -out as rebels, were shot; then the marauders rode off with the warning -to Williamsburg to improve in her loyalty to king and parliament or she -would receive another visit. - -The citizens gathered in angry crowds. “If,” said they, “we are to be -set upon when we have not struck a blow against the crown, what worse -can happen to us if we take up arms and fight like men should against -tyranny.” - -There was no answer to this argument, so the Williamsburgers proceeded -to arm themselves with whatever they could find in the way of weapons, -and set about drilling upon the village green. It was in the midst of -the drill that Tom and Cole found them that evening when they rode down -the main street, and very proud the townsfolk seemed to be of it. - -“Tell General Gates,” said the stout old burgess to Tom, after finding -out where he was from, “that the freemen of Williamsburg are preparing. -Let the British make another of their ruffian raids upon the town, and -it shall not be like the last. This time, instead of cautious words, -they will be greeted by a sleet of lead.” - -“Hurrah!” rang lustily from the ranks of the militia. “That they will!” - -“Let them show so much as their noses in the town limits again and -we’ll send them back to Cornwallis as soundly beaten as ever a pack of -prowling curs were yet.” - -The speaker was a brawny, sooty man, in a blacksmith’s apron; he -carried a great sledge over his shoulder instead of a musket, and -seemed in every way capable of doing his part in carrying out the -promise. His words were greeted by much laughter and cheers by his -comrades, and under cover of this Tom was drawn aside by the stout -burgess. - -“They are rare good lads, all of them,” spoke the burgess. “They will -fight for their rights and their firesides to the last, but they have -no one to lead them in whom they have confidence; it is a great pity, -but it is so.” - -[Illustration: _“THEY ARE RARE GOOD LADS, ALL OF THEM,” - SPOKE THE BURGESS_] - -He shook his head despondently as he said this, and as his eyes -traveled along the not very trim ranks of the volunteers, he shook his -gray head sadly. - -“Is there no man of experience among them?” asked Tom. - -“Not one, not one,” answered the burgess, “and it’s a great pity, for -they are a fine body of men.” - -He shook his head once more and sighed regretfully. Then turning to Tom -he continued: - -“I sent a messenger to Governor Rutledge asking him to select a leader -for this company.” - -“What was his answer?” - -“He said that there was but one man in the entire South whom he would -name as an ideal leader of irregular troops.” - -“And that man was----?” - -“One Francis Marion.” - -Tom started in surprise and then laughed with pleasure. - -“Well,” said he to the stout old burgess, “why do you not secure him?” - -“He is not to be found. The governor has no idea if he be living or -dead. Men die suddenly in these times, you know.” - -“But suppose,” said the boy, “that I could tell you where to find him?” - -The old man grasped him eagerly by the arm. - -“You are not jesting?” - -“Not in the least. I am of Major Marion’s command. He is now in the -camp of General Gates.” - -The burgess was overjoyed at this intelligence; he wrung Tom’s hand -warmly. “Good news,” he cackled, hardly able to restrain himself. “I -will go to him in the morning--I will offer him the command.” Then he -paused suddenly and continued in a more sober tone. “Do you think, my -lad, that he will be inclined to accept?” - -Tom thought of his commander’s cold reception at the hands of General -Gates, and answered promptly: - -“I rather think he will, sir.” - -“Good--good!” The old fellow went off, at this point, into a rapture of -chuckling. “Come, you will lodge with me to-night; I will not accept -a refusal. Wait until I give word to dismiss the company for the day; -then you shall have as fine a supper and as soft a bed as you have ever -had in your life.” - -At the burgess’ command the drill-sergeant dismissed the militia; then -Tom and Cole were led away to the comfortable stone house of the town -official; their horses were put up in the stable and baited with corn; -Cole was taken in hand by some of the negro servants, while his young -master was borne off to be introduced to the family of the burgess. In -spite of his worn clothes and unkempt appearance, the boy was kindly -welcomed by his hostess and her blooming daughters. To be sure he -noticed, now and then, that the girls would giggle together, aside, -over his deerskin hunting-shirt or his leather leggings; but they made -up for this by their many little kindnesses; and the sly looks of -admiration which they stole at his handsome, sun-browned face and tall, -sinewy form often made his cheeks burn. - -The burgess was as good as his word; the supper which Tom sat down to -was the best he had eaten for many a long week; and the bed upon which -he stretched his tired length afterward, being the first he had slept -in since leaving home, felt fully up to specifications. - -Early in the morning the household was astir; and when Tom and the -master of the house had breakfasted they bid the ladies good-bye. The -chestnut and the bay were ready saddled at the door; and beside them -stood a fat, white horse which was to bear the weight of the worthy -burgess. - -“He is not very speedy,” admitted the official, “but he is strong and -safe. And that last quality, young sir, is not a thing to be overlooked -when one comes to my age, and attains my girth.” - -The ladies waved their kerchiefs from the windows; the burgess and the -young swamp-rider took off their caps and bowed in return, while Cole -grinned like an amiable Goliath. Then they shook their reins, and set -off for the Continental camp, to bear the good tidings to Marion. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -HOW TOM DEERING FOUGHT WITH GATES AT CAMDEN - - -NEEDLESS to say, Marion received the news of Williamsburg’s offer with -great satisfaction; it was a relief to him to secure a command of his -own, and he made ready to set off with his tattered horsemen, to assume -control. With this new body came the commission of colonel, after a few -days, from Governor Rutledge. - -When his small company were ready to leave the camp of Gates, that -officer gave Marion strict instructions as to the best means of -rendering him service. The fancy of Gates already beheld the squadrons -of Cornwallis in full flight; and it is a fact that his greatest -solicitude at this time seems to have been how to secure his captives. - -“As you march south, colonel,” said he to Marion, “I want you to make -it your special duty to destroy all the scows, boats, ferry-flats -and barges on your route. The enemy must be deprived of the means of -escaping.” - -“Very well,” returned Marion, “I will do all I can in this or any other -line, general, to aid you.” - -But afterward he remarked to Tom, who was his trusted confidant: - -“He never seems to have heard of the barnyard proverb, ‘Don’t count -your chickens before they are hatched.’ In his fancy he has met the -British and routed them on every hand. It promises badly for the army, -my lad.” - -“Can we do nothing, sir?” - -“I fear not. General Gates is not the man to tolerate interference. If -he were more open to advice he would be a much safer leader.” - -With the departure of Marion the better genius of Gates left him. -The British, under Lords Rawdon and Cornwallis, were in possession -of Camden, a small town upon the east bank of the Wateree; and Gates -conceived the idea of surprising them. On the night of the 15th of -August he left his camp at Rugely’s Mills and advanced toward Camden. -Upon the same night the British made a move to surprise Gates; so, -almost before they knew it, the vanguards of the two armies met in the -darkness near a small stream of water known as Sanders Creek. - -Before breaking his camp Gates had sent to Marion for a few horsemen -who knew the country; and Marion had sent Tom and Cole to lend what -aid they could. These two were in the advance guard of the American -army when it encountered that of the British. Tom’s big chestnut horse -Sultan, up to his knees in the waters of Sanders Creek, was the first -to note the approach of the enemy; he cocked his ears, threw up his -head and snorted. - -“What is it, boy?” said Tom, his eyes running over the ground before -him as well as the darkness would permit. As though in answer there -came a scattering of rifle-shots and a “pinging” of the leaden -messengers about his ears. - -He wheeled and rode back to the banks. Saluting the captain in command, -he reported: - -“The enemy, sir, seem to be on the other side of the creek.” - -The captain was inexperienced and very nervous. - -“What force is there?” asked he. - -“Could not make out, sir, because of the darkness. Shall I cross and -try to find out?” - -“If you think it safe,” said the captain. - -“That it is necessary is enough for me,” returned Tom, proudly. - -He spurred Sultan into the water once more, and under cover of the -night crossed the stream. A long line of British cavalry was stretched -directly in front; they had, undoubtedly, sent word back to their -main body and were now waiting for orders. Tom dismounted and took a -long observation of the foe’s position; when at last he remounted and -crossed the creek once more, he found that General Gates himself had -ridden forward and was anxiously awaiting his report. - -“Their advance is stretched all along the stream, sir,” said the lad, -saluting. “And from indications their main body is coming up rapidly.” - -A hasty inspection of the ground caused Gates to order his force to -fall back upon some plantations in their rear; the British, not at all -sure of what was awaiting them, did not cross the creek; and thus the -two armies lay upon their weapons waiting for daybreak. At the first -graying of the eastern heavens the British were forming to advance, and -the Americans were rapidly making ready to receive them. If there was -any advantage it was in favor of Cornwallis. His force was composed of -veterans, who would be cool under most exigencies, while Gates’ army -was, for the greater part, made up of raw volunteers. - -The First Maryland division, including the Delawares under De Kalb, -were posted on the right; the Virginia militia were on the left; the -North Carolinians, led by the gallant Caswell were in the center, while -the artillery, in battery, was in the road. Such was the formation of -the American line; both wings rested upon morasses; the Second Maryland -brigade was posted as a reserve a few hundred yards in the rear of the -first. - -The battle began with the advance of the American left--the Virginians, -under Stevens. A galling rifle fire was suddenly poured into them; -struck by sudden panic they turned and fled, many of them not having -even discharged their pieces. This wretched example was followed by -the North Carolina division in the centre, with the exception of a -single corps commanded by Major Dixon. The small body of cavalry, under -Armond, a foreign adventurer, broke at the same moment. - -Tom Deering had been detained by the commander to carry messages and -orders to different parts of the field; he saw the rout, and with -sinking heart he strove to rally the fleeing militia, riding among -them, waving his sabre and shouting desperately for them to stand and -reform. - -“Are you cowards to run at the first fire?” he shouted. “Rally, men; -strike a blow for freedom and your native state.” - -For very shame some of the fugitives halted, and Tom began rapidly -reforming them. But, just then, the British cavalry plunged forward, -and the hope of staying the panic was gone forever. The devoted -Continentals--Maryland and Delaware troops, all trained soldiers--bore -the brunt of the action. De Kalb was at their head, for Gates had -ridden away to the rear in the desperate hope of rallying the militia; -the artillery was in the hands of the enemy, and the regulars who -continued to stand fast numbered but nine hundred, as opposed to two -thousand of the best troops in the British service. - -But these stout hearts, undismayed by the flight of their comrades, not -only resisted the attack of the enemy, but actually carried the bayonet -into their ranks. The combatants rushed and reeled with locked weapons; -but the struggle could not last, for when the British cavalry returned -from pursuing the fugitives their sabres gave the finishing stroke to -the affair. The heroic De Kalb fell, pierced by fourteen wounds, and -at the fall of their leader the rank and file broke and fled from the -field, leaving everything behind them. - -When darkness closed in once more it found General Gates, with a -shattered remnant of his once formidable force, flying along the roads -toward North Carolina. As for Tom Deering, he was on his way through -the swamps to rejoin Marion, his eyes full of unshed tears and his -heart full of the bitterness that comes with defeat. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -HOW TOM BRAVED THE TORIES - - -“COLE!” - -A movement of the giant slave’s eyes showed that he heard. He and his -young master had dismounted upon the edge of a clump of woods and were -carefully surveying a large brick mansion that stood in the midst of a -well-kept park. - -“I don’t like the looks of things,” said the young swamp-rider. “There -are strangers in Mr. Foster’s mansion, Cole, and we had better be sure -of who they are before we venture into the open.” - -Cole signified his entire approval of this course; so they tied their -horses well among the trees and then crawled back to the verge of the -wood once more. - -Some months had passed since the defeat of Gates; Colonel Marion -had now begun to make himself felt in the struggle, and his sudden -ambuscades and unlooked-for onslaughts had made his name a terror to -British soldier and Tory alike. Not a little of the credit of all this -was due to the devotion to duty shown by Tom Deering and his faithful -slave. The hoof-marks of Sultan and Cole’s bay charger, Dando, were -imprinted upon every mile of territory between the North Edisto River -and the Little Peedee. The courses of the Congaree and the Wateree were -as familiar to them as though there were not a fresh danger lurking in -every turn they made. - -They had the hardihood to even penetrate the region about Orangeburg -and Ninety-Six in search of information as to the enemy’s movements; -and the news which they gathered frequently led to disaster for the -British in the shape of a severe loss of supplies, or the destruction -of a flying column proceeding upon a raid. - -While Tom Deering was willing to take any risks and dare any peril -to serve his country, still it is doubtful if he would have been so -eager, so tireless in his efforts if it had not been that the thought -of his father goaded him on. He knew that until the Americans retook -Charleston there would be little chance of his being able to rescue the -prisoner; and so he was willing to take his life in his hands at any -hour of the day or night in the hope that by so doing he might hasten -the hour. - -In his excursions Tom had discovered many things of a surprising -nature. One of these was the fact that there were still some of the -partisans of congress who were, as yet, in possession of their estates. -As a rule these were very rich and very cautious men; and one of them -was Mr. Foster, who owned and cultivated great stretches of land -between the Congaree and Columbia. This rich planter had from time -to time provided the young scout with valuable information. It was a -search for this very desirable requisite of intelligent warfare that -brought our two friends upon the edge of the Foster plantation to-day. - -“From the appearance of the horses,” said Tom, “the visitors are not -soldiers. It may be some of our own brigade, Cole.” - -But the black gestured his doubt of this. Through long practice he had -become master of a sort of sign language, and could readily communicate -his thoughts to his young master. - -“Tories,” signaled Cole. - -“No, no,” said Tom, “they would not dare disturb Mr. Foster. Why, -Cornwallis himself has not deemed it wise to do that.” - -“Tories,” signaled Cole, once more, and this time very positively. -“Tories will do anything!” - -Tom laughed. - -“You are right in one way, Cole,” said he. “There is not much of a -blackguardly or bloody nature that they have left undone, in this -section at least. But, all the same, in this case I think you’re -wrong.” - -But Cole remained obdurate; he seemed most unwilling to change his -views. They were still discussing the situation, Tom in low, guarded -tones and Cole in his not very deft sign language, when suddenly there -came a strange, smothered sound from overhead, followed by a crashing -of a heavy body through the boughs of a tree, and a man, with a cry of -fear upon his lips, tumbled to the ground at their feet. - -Like a flash Cole had produced his heavy pistol and presented it at the -man’s head; but Tom pushed it quickly aside. - -“It is Dogberry,” said he, quietly. “Put up your weapon, Cole.” - -Cole glanced at the newcomer, and then a broad grin of recognition -spread across his face. It was a negro slave belonging to the Foster -place, and he lay flat upon his back, staring at them with great, round -eyes, while an expression of mingled fear, amazement and doubt rested -upon his ebony countenance. - -“Well, Dogberry,” said Tom, laughing at the negro’s remarkable -entrance on the scene. “Suppose you tell us all about this.” - -“Mars Tom,” said Dogberry, sitting up, “is dis you, sah?” - -“Of course it is. And here’s Cole, too.” - -“Lawsee! I done gone ’most broke my black head!” Dogberry stared up -into the tree. “Just look how far I fall, Mars Tom. Just you look up -there, sah.” - -“How came you up in the tree?” - -“Mars Foster put me there, sah.” - -“Mr. Foster. Impossible.” - -“’Deed he did, Mars Tom. I’se telling you de plain truth. He put me up -there when de Tory white men comes along to-day.” - -“Tories!” exclaimed Tom. “Where?” - -“They am up at de house, sah, at dis moment. And they am carrying on -scand’lus with de fambly.” - -“But what were you sent into the tree for?” - -“To watch for you, sah. Mars Foster sort of thought you’d be along -dis way to-day, Mars Tom; and I was told to climb up in de tree and -watch for you, and not let you go up to de house, and get cotched by de -Tories.” - -“Thank you, Mr. Foster.” Tom waved one hand in the direction of the -planter’s mansion. “I’ll remember that of you, and will return the -favor some day.” - -Cole began to make rapid passes and signs to Dogberry; the latter, -at the best, was much in dread of the giant dumb-slave, but just now -Cole’s earnestness made him very terrible in the other’s eyes, indeed. -Cole was asking how Dogberry, if he was watching in the tree, failed to -note their approach and neglected to make his presence known to them. -Very much frightened at Cole’s gestures, Dogberry clung to Tom. - -“Don’t let dat nigger harm me, Mars Tom. Look at dar! He’s making a -sign dat he’ll frow me over de fence!” - -At this Cole burst into a gale of laughter; and then Tom explained. - -“He wants to know why I was in de tree and didn’t make no sound?” -Dogberry looked exceedingly foolish, and then continued: “De plain -truth, Mars Tom, is dat dis nigger done gone went to sleep, and didn’t -wake till a great big yaller-tailed hornet come along and stung him on -de nose.” - -“That accounts for your sudden arrival, then,” smiled the young -partisan. “But, tell me, Dogberry, how many Tories are at your master’s -place?” - -Dogberry’s knowledge of numbers was exceedingly limited; so he slowly -and laboriously counted nine upon his fingers and held them up. - -“Just dis many, sah, and dey am having dreadful carryings on. De ladies -of de fambly is most frightened out of dey wits.” - -“Nine, eh!” Tom looked reflectively at Cole and the giant held out his -great arms and smiled. There were none too many in his estimation. But -his master was doubtful. Tom had partaken of Marion’s caution; he had -seen so much of the Swamp-Fox’s success based upon mere carefulness, -that he began to give caution a place beside courage in the list of -qualities necessary to a soldier. - -“How are they armed?” he asked the negro. - -“Dey have swords, sah, like yours; and dey have guns--one apiece, for I -counted dem. I see dem standing on de lawn under de apple tree.” - -“On the lawn under the apple tree!” repeated Tom, his eyes lighting. -“Are you sure of that, Dogberry?” - -“Yes, sah. Dat’s where I saw ’em put dere guns. And I s’pose dey’s -there still.” - -“The lawn has no windows overlooking it from the ground floor, Cole,” -said Tom slowly. “If we could get those guns we might make an important -capture.” - -Instantly Cole began to signal to be allowed to try to secure them. - -“No, no,” said Tom, “we must be sure that things are as stated. -Dogberry may be mistaken, or he may have forgotten something.” - -At this Dogberry’s eyes grew large and bright with sudden recollection. -“Dar, now!” ejaculated he, “I did forgot something, sah. When dem -Tories come up to de place dey have some prisoners wif dem.” - -“Prisoners!” - -“Yes, sah. And dey’s locked up in de barn at this minute.” - -“Very well, Dogberry, you may return to the house. Try and get word -to Mr. Foster that you have seen us; but be careful and don’t let the -Tories hear you.” - -“No, sah; ’deed I won’t. I’ll be careful, sah.” Dogberry slowly made -his way through the woods until he reached the main road; then he -approached the house carelessly as though, possibly, just coming back -from his work on some distant part of the plantation. - -Cole and Tom formed their plans instantly. They must release the -prisoners, and if possible they must secure what ammunition the Tories -possessed, for Marion was so badly in need of it that even a few rounds -would be welcome. It was well known that the Tories were always well -supplied with powder and shot; the king furnished it to them, not -grudgingly as he did to his regular troops, but freely; and they used -it in a corresponding fashion. - -“I’ll manage to get the rifles out of their reach,” said Tom to Cole. -“You slip around to the barn and see if you can liberate the men. If -there is a guard over them, which most likely there will be, dispose of -him quietly. I need not tell you to avoid unnecessary bloodshed, for I -know that you will do that, anyway.” - -Cole nodded his understanding of his master’s instructions and moved -softly away; but in a moment he turned and came back. - -“What’s the matter?” asked Tom, in surprise. - -Cole held out his hand; the gesture was more eloquent than any words -could have been; it spoke of the friendship and love that existed -between master and man, of the affection that began in childhood and -would only end in death. Tom’s eyes filled with tears; he grasped the -outstretched hand tightly. - -“Forgive me, Cole,” said he, “for not thinking of it first. We are -going into danger, and either of us, or both, may not come out of it -alive. If this should prove the case: good-bye.” - -Then they separated; Cole stole away toward the back of the house, -keeping his huge frame well concealed behind the tree trunks and thick -bush. The barn was a large structure, not a great distance from the -house, and as he came in view of the big doors Cole saw a man standing, -leaning upon the muzzle of a rifle and staring toward the mansion. - -Tom set about his work as cautiously as the slave; he crept along -behind the bush and a stone fence until he reached a spot almost -directly in line with the old apple tree which Dogberry had mentioned. -It stood almost in the centre of the lawn; a few rustic seats were -at the foot, for it formed a delightful place for a rest upon a hot -afternoon. - -“And there are the Tories’ rifles, sure enough,” muttered the lad. “No -one seems left to watch over them; so I’d best make the move quickly, -for there will hardly be a better opportunity.” - -After a long, last look about to see that no one was observing him, -Tom broke from cover and boldly stepped out across the lawn toward the -tree where the guns were standing. He deemed it best to attempt the -thing boldly; for as it was broad day cunning would be thrown away. The -rifles were of the variety provided by the king to his loyal subjects -in North America, and were rather heavy. Tom took up the entire nine, -however, having left his own light fowling-piece behind in the bush; -it was rather a heavy load, but the lad was strong and toughened by -constant outdoor exercise, so he managed to carry them off back along -the track by which he had approached, and concealed them in a safe -place. - -Not a sound was to be heard anywhere save the low, moaning chant of -some slaves at work in a far-off field, and an occasional outburst of -rude laughter from the mansion. There was no sign of Cole; Tom stole to -a position from which he could view the barn. He, too, saw the man with -a rifle, on guard before the big door. - -“A man on the watch, as I supposed there would be,” muttered the -boy. “I don’t think Cole will be able to approach him unseen. But, I -wonder----” - -He paused suddenly, for the guard at the barn door had moved slightly -and afforded a clearer view of his face. - -“It’s Cole!” breathed Tom, excitedly. “Good for him!” - -He watched for a few moments; but the colossal negro did not move; -he might have been asleep on his feet, so quietly did he stand. A -renewed burst of laughter just then came from the house and drew Tom’s -attention from him for a moment. When his gaze returned once more, Cole -had vanished! - -Tom could not believe his eyes for a moment; but a second glance proved -to him that the first had been right. There did not seem to be any -place near at hand behind which Cole could conceal himself; and Tom was -greatly puzzled. - -“However,” he muttered, after a time spent in waiting for the great -negro to reappear, “wherever Cole is he’ll render a good account of -himself; so I need not worry about it.” - -He made his way back to the front of the Foster house. The lawn was -still deserted; no one was in sight, but the boisterous laughter of -the Tories within showed that they were still carrying through their, -apparently, fixed plan of revelry. - -“I’d like to get a view of what’s going on,” said the lad to himself. -“Mr. Foster has done me many favors and been of great assistance to -General Marion and the cause; so I’d risk a great deal to help him in -any way that I could.” - -The more he pondered the matter the more he felt inclined to approach -the house; it was a daring thing to do, but a scout for the Swamp-Fox -must become accustomed to daring deeds, and Tom had had his share of -them. - -“If only Cole were here,” thought he, “I would not hesitate a minute. -But here goes anyhow; I’ll trust to luck, for this once, though the -colonel would be against that sort of thing if he were here. He says -always be sure of your aim and of what you are about to strike, before -dealing the blow.” - -He had started for the house while he was still speaking; as noticed -before, there were no windows overlooking the lawn from the first -floor; so there was no danger of being overseen in this way; but, -still, there was a wide doorway leading out upon a long veranda; some -one might come out and discover him at any moment. - -He did not breathe freely until he reached the shelter of the walls, -against which clung and climbed a thick growth of honeysuckle. This, at -least, would afford a slight concealment; and he worked his way slowly -along until he was in position to see any one who came out of the house -by the front door. - -“It’s good that the vine is thick and rather loose at the bottom,” said -Tom, drawing the tendrils about him. “It would be a ticklish thing to -stand here without any cover at all.” - -He stood there for some little time, debating as to what his next move -should be. He had concluded that a venture around the corner of the -house would be about the best thing he could do, when suddenly there -came a sharp metallic click, followed by the sound of a closing door. -Tom’s heart beat loudly against his ribs; he peeped through the screen -of vine leaves toward the veranda. - -A tall young girl stood there; she was attired in white, and her dark -eyes were flashing with resentment; there was a hot flush upon her -cheeks, as she threw out her arms, in a gesture of anger, and exclaimed: - -“Oh, how long is this to last! how long is it to last! They are brutes -to treat my father so; to be taken prisoner by the enemy would not be -near so bad.” - -“It’s Lucy,” said Tom to himself, as he recognized Mr. Foster’s -daughter. “And something unpleasant is happening, just as I thought.” - -“If I were only a man!” whispered the girl passionately. “If I only had -brothers, we should see how long these cowards would infest my father’s -house.” - -There was a short, clear whistle by which Tom attracted the attention -of the Foster household before he ventured into the open upon his -visits. It was a signal well known to Mr. Foster, Lucy and the more -trustworthy of the slaves; and Tom now placed his fingers to his lips -and whistled the notes softly. - -Lucy started as the sound struck her ear; with quick steps she came -forward to the rail of the veranda and leaned forward eagerly. Tom was -just about to step from his place of concealment behind the vines, when -the door opened and closed swiftly, and Mark Harwood stood upon the -veranda at Lucy Foster’s side. - -The girl went pale and caught her breath; Tom shrank back among the -vines, clutching the pistol which he had taken the precaution to bring -with him. - -“Miss Lucy,” spoke Mark Harwood. - -Anger sparkled in the girl’s eye as he addressed her; it was clear -that she held him in great aversion. Mark’s face showed the same sly, -crafty, smiling expression as of yore; and he rubbed his hands together -as he stood there, exciting in his Cousin Tom’s breast an indignant -desire to come out and kick him. - -“Why have you left the room and your father’s guests?” inquired Mark. - -“My father’s guests!” Lucy turned upon him a look of scorn. - -“They are all your father’s friends, are they not?” - -“They are his enemies,” returned the girl, “and well you know it, Mark -Harwood.” - -“I am sorry to hear you say that,” said Mark, “because you know that -I----” - -“I also know you to be his enemy,” flashed the young lady. - -“Lucy!” his voice was filled with injured surprise. - -“Oh, don’t use that tone to me! It does not deceive me for a moment. -You are a king’s man--a Tory--a spy of Cornwallis. Even at this moment -you are here in the British general’s pay, to collect any evidence that -may be injurious to my poor father.” - -“You are mistaken, Lucy. You do me an injustice. It is true that I am -loyal to the king----” - -“Yes, and to prove your loyalty you place yourself at the head of a -band of men who would be a disgrace to the most barbarous country; -they kill, burn, and destroy the lives and possessions of inoffensive -persons, and you take pride in it, Mark Harwood; your boasts have -reached my ears, even here!” - -He looked at her for a moment; the offensive smile gradually faded from -his face and a bitter look took its place. He saw that his pretensions -did not throw her off her guard, so he showed his true colors. - -“So you have heard of some of my doings,” laughed he, savagely. “Well, -I can’t say that it has affected you greatly.” - -“If you mean that your deeds have not frightened me, you are right. I -do not fear you, Mark Harwood, and I never shall.” - -“Don’t be too sure of that,” sneered he. “Stranger things have -happened. This is a nest of rebels, and----” - -“Prove it.” - -“Your father’s refusal to aid the cause of the king is proof enough.” - -“Take care,” said Lucy, bravely. “Do not go too far. Remember that my -father has powerful friends in England--friends who will not desert him -if he is in need.” - -“Do you suppose that I don’t know that? His influence has been all -that saved him a dozen times or more. But he is a rebel, and you are a -rebel; don’t deny it.” - -“I cannot speak for my father,” exclaimed Lucy, “but I can for myself. -I love liberty and hate the tyrannies of the king.” - -“Brave girl!” exclaimed the concealed Tom, incautiously. - -The sound of his voice reached Mark’s ears, but not the substance of -the words. - -“What was that?” said the young Tory, his face paling slightly. But -Lucy gazed steadfastly away and did not answer. - -“Did you not hear something like a voice?” - -She made no reply; he listened for a moment and then went half-way -down the broad stone steps that led to the veranda, and looked about -searchingly. Tom flattened himself against the wall of the house; the -thick, odorous runners of the vine hung in a heavy screen before him, -effectually hiding him from Mark’s prying eyes. At length the latter -returned to the veranda, but his suspicions were aroused, and he looked -at Lucy from under his frowning brows. - -“Did you hear a voice?” inquired he. - -But still she did not answer; he bit his lip vexedly, then laughed. - -“Do you know,” said he, “when I stood just inside the door there, -before coming out, I heard voices. Who were you talking to?” - -“I was talking to myself,” said Lucy, truthfully. - -“A likely story,” he sneered. “However, if there is any one lurking -about here I’ll beat him out like a rabbit.” He turned to the door and -paused with his hand upon the catch. “And, by the way, Miss Lucy,” -he continued, “you need not trouble yourself to warn your friend the -rebel, if there is one near at hand; for it will do no good. We’ll -catch him if he were as elusive as the Swamp-Fox, himself.” - -Then the door closed behind him; Lucy with her breath catching in sobs -of fright, sprang down the steps. - -“Where are you?” she cried. - -“Here,” answered Tom, stepping from his hiding-place. - -“You are in great danger,” panted Lucy. - -“I heard all,” said the boy, quietly. - -“Run,” she cried. “They will have no mercy, if they take you.” - -“I should expect none in that event.” - -The tramp of feet sounded in the hall, coming toward the door. - -“They are coming,” exclaimed the poor, frightened girl. “Oh, what will -you do?” - -“Calm yourself. If you look as frightened as all that they will be -assured that they are upon the scent of something. Be brave; I know you -can do it, Lucy, if you want to.” - -He was unable to say more before the door opened. He turned and ran -rapidly and softly until he rounded the corner of the house at the -upper side. A group of fierce, hectoring men, with sabres belted at -their waists, trooped out at the heels of Mark Harwood. - -“Now, gentlemen,” said the latter, “I’m pretty sure that there is a -skulking rebel concealed about here somewhere. Scatter, and run your -blades into every bush. We’ll be sure to stir him out of his hiding.” - -The Tories did as directed, while Lucy stood watching them from the -steps. She seemed calm enough; but the twitching of her mouth and the -light in her eyes showed the fear that was almost overwhelming her. -However, she had no cause for immediate fear, for the very daring of -Tom Deering had, by this time, placed him out of pressing danger. - -Upon the upper side of the house were a number of long, narrow -windows, set with diamond shaped panes of glass. These opened from -the dining-room; and at the very first one, upon turning the corner of -the house, the lad saw the black, scared face of the slave Dogberry, -looking down at him. - -“Goodness me!” Dogberry stared with all his might. “Am dat really you, -Mars Tom?” - -“Yes; who’s there with you, Dogberry?” - -“Not anybody, sah. They all just now rush out to cotch you.” - -Without a moment’s hesitation, Tom Deering sprang up, caught the ledge -of the window and drew himself up. He had just vanished, through the -window, when the first Tory rounded the corner. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -HOW TOM DEERING HELD THE STAIRCASE - - -THE dining-room of the Foster mansion presented an appearance of -great confusion, and Tom looked about in astonishment. The furniture -was thrown about in much disorder; some of the costly pictures had -been torn from the walls; others hung askew; valuable bric-à-brac was -shattered upon the hearth. - -“What has been going on here, Dogberry?” asked the young swamp-rider. - -“Didn’t I told you, Mars Tom, dat dose gemmen was carrying on -scand’lus. Just take a look around and see if I ain’t right.” - -At this moment a thin, white-faced man entered the apartment; he had -the appearance of an invalid, and seemed very much disturbed. At sight -of the boy he started back, with a cry. - -“You here!” he exclaimed, astonished. - -“Yes, Mr. Foster,” quietly, “I am here. Pardon my entering without -being asked; but your Tory visitors became a trifle too pressing -outside there.” - -“Oh,” cried Mr. Foster, “when shall I rid myself of them! See what they -have done,” with a gesture of one thin hand at the ruin of his precious -objects of art; “wanton vandalism--without a shadow of excuse.” - -“The cowards!” broke out Tom, angrily. - -“They demanded wine,” said Mr. Foster, “well knowing that I never keep -it in the house; and because I was unable to produce it for their -entertainment they proceeded to destroy whatever their hands fell upon.” - -“It’s a shame,” cried Tom, his voice full of honest indignation at the -outrage and sincere pity for the frail, white-faced man who could not -resent the wrong done him. “But we’ll see what we can do for these -gentry before the day is over.” - -“Your cousin, Mark Harwood, is their leader,” said Mr. Foster. - -Tom reddened with shame at the words. “Mr. Foster,” said he, “he is -a sort of cousin of mine, it is true; but not a single drop of the -Deering blood flows in his veins.” - -“Forgive me,” cried Mr. Foster. “I had not intended, my boy, to make -you remember a relationship that must be painful to you at all times. -But,” looking hurriedly about, “we must not forget that you are in a -position of no little peril. If the Tories were to return and find you -here----” - -“Dey am returning, Mars Foster!” exclaimed Dogberry, who had left the -apartment as Mr. Foster entered, and now came posting back, his black -face shining with excitement. “Dey’s all on de veranda now, sah.” - -Tom glanced swiftly toward the window. - -“No, no,” cried Mr. Foster, “not that; they may be watching for you -there.” - -“I must get cover of some kind,” said Tom. “Do you not hear their -footsteps? I shall be caught like a rat in a trap!” His glance -traveled rapidly about the room. “Have you not a cupboard or some such -thing in which I can conceal myself?” - -“No,” said Mr. Foster, in despair. But suddenly his face lighted up. “I -have it; the very thing.” - -Grasping Tom by the arm he threw open a door. The boy found himself in -a wide hallway at the end of which was a broad steep flight of stairs -leading to the floor above. Almost at the foot of the staircase was a -large clock whose wooden works made a burring sound as they moved, and -whose great pendulum ticked loudly, slowly, solemnly. The clock almost -reached from floor to ceiling: Mr. Foster threw open the painted glass -door. - -“There is room for you there,” said he. - -In a moment Tom was inside the big clock with the door closed upon him; -almost at the same moment the outer door opened, and the Tories came -stamping noisily into the hall. - -“I don’t believe there is any one about the place except those who -belong here,” said one of them in a loud voice. - -“I tell you I heard a strange voice,” insisted Mark Harwood. - -“Bah!” The owner of the big voice was a huge man, with massive limbs -and the torso of a giant. As he came down the hall he grumbled, “How -long are you going to keep us at this place, anyhow; let’s put the -torch to it and be off.” - -“Plenty of time for that,” said Mark. “Don’t be in a hurry.” - -“Hurry,” growled the big man. “We’ve been here,” he drew out a heavy -gold watch, “almost three hours,” he continued, consulting the -timepiece. - -“Oh, your watch is wrong!” - -“Wrong! This watch is never wrong. But, hold on, let’s compare it with -Master Foster’s clock.” - -Tom held his breath as the speaker paused before the clock. - -“Hello, the confounded thing has stopped,” said the big man. “Run down, -I suppose. Wait, gentlemen; I’ll do Foster a favor by opening his clock -and winding it up.” - -He had his hand upon the catch of the clock door when Mark Harwood -pulled him away. - -“Never mind the clock,” said the latter; “let us attend to more -important matters.” - -Mr. Foster had re-entered the dining-room as soon as Tom had hidden -himself in the clock case; therefore he neither saw nor heard what -passed in the hall. The Tories came into the room, their swords -clanking and their spurs jingling. - -“It’s a good thing for you, Foster,” growled the huge man, whose name, -by the way, was Clarage--a notorious bully and leader of a body of -Major Gainey’s loyalists--“that we did not find any one lurking about -the grounds.” - -“You could not have done much worse than you have already done,” said -Mr. Foster, bitterly. - -“So you think,” put in Mark Harwood. “But we would have proven you -wrong without loss of time, my dear sir; mind you that.” - -“A long rope and a stout limb for the spy,” laughed Clarage; “and not -to be any way mean, Foster, we would have given you a place beside him.” - -Lucy Foster came in at that moment, and her eyes filled with renewed -resentment as she heard these words addressed to her invalid father. - -“How long, Mr. Clarage,” she asked, “is this to continue? My father is -not strong, as you well know; your ruffianly behavior is making him -ill!” - -“Ah, it is the little rebel,” laughed Clarage, in his bull-like tones. -Then he turned to Mark Harwood. “Do you know, Harwood, who she reminds -me of as she stands there with her eyes flashing and her little hands -clinched? Why, that cousin of yours--Laura, you know. Why man, it seems -to me that all the prettiest girls in the colony are rebels.” - -“But Laura will not remain one for any great length of time,” said -Mark. “And neither would Miss Lucy, here, for all her angry looks, -under like conditions.” - -“Why, how is that?” - -“Laura is to be married,” returned Mark. - -Tom Deering, in the tall clock, started. - -“Married, eh?” said Clarage. “And when, pray?” - -“On next Christmas eve.” - -“And to whom?” - -“To Lieutenant Cheyne, of Tarleton’s horse.” - -Laura married! and to the inhuman monster who had tortured poor Cole! -Tom could not, would not believe it! - -“I did not fancy she’d consent to wed a king’s officer,” said one of -the Tory band. “She was always a proud little thing--a very spitfire.” - -“Oh, she’ll consent fast enough,” laughed Mark. “She refused Cheyne, -point-blank, when my father proposed the match; but before Christmas -day comes around, she’ll have changed her mind, I’ll promise you that. -My father is not a man to be balked in his purpose by a slip of a girl.” - -“Why did he select Cheyne as her husband?” asked Clarage, with -interest. “Come, tell us that; I’ll warrant there’s some good reason -for it.” - -“There is a good reason for everything that Jasper Harwood does,” said -the Tory who had before spoken. - -“You are right in that,” said Mark. “You see, father is very anxious -that the estate of our rebel relative, Deering, who was taken in arms -against the king, shall not revert to the crown.” - -“Very good of him,” said some one. “But it is the first time that I -knew him to have any friendly feeling toward Deering.” - -“He has none. It is not for Deering’s sake that my father is anxious, -but for his own. You see, he wants the estate for himself.” - -A gale of laughter went up at this confession. Lucy had been urging her -father to go to his chamber, as his face was growing more drawn and -haggard every moment, showing that the strain was greater than he cared -to admit. At last he consented; she opened the door leading into the -hall and he passed out, thinking that Lucy was following him. He paused -at the tall clock to speak an encouraging word to the boy concealed -therein, then looked surprisedly about for Lucy. - -“She has gone on up to her room without waiting for me,” said he, to -himself. Then with another “courage, my lad,” to Tom, he ascended the -staircase. - -In the meantime Mark Harwood was explaining, with evident delight, his -father’s reasons for marrying Laura to the British dragoon. - -“Cheyne,” said he, “has some very high-class connections across the -water; an uncle is the Duke of Shropshire, you know, and the Marquis of -Dorking is a cousin. Both of these gentlemen are very friendly with the -king and Lord North; so, you see, with the lieutenant in the family, -there is no great danger of our losing the Deering estate.” - -Another shout of laughter greeted this; the crafty methods of Jasper -Harwood seemed to please the Tories greatly. Suddenly there came a loud -bellowing from Clarage, and the laughter ceased. - -“Where has Foster gone?” demanded the Tory. “What has become of him? He -was here a moment ago.” - -“He’s up to some trick,” cried Mark Harwood excitedly. “There is a Whig -spy about, somewhere; and Foster has gone to warn and help him to elude -us.” - -There was an instant rush for the door; but Lucy Foster stood there -barring their passage. - -“My father is unwell,” she said, quietly, but with a slight tremble in -her voice. “He has gone to his chamber to rest.” - -“Ah, is it so, indeed,” sneered young Harwood. “Well, we will assure -ourselves of that, Miss Lucy, if you please. Stand aside.” - -“I will not!” cried she, defiantly. - -“Don’t waste words with her,” growled Clarage. “There is no knowing -what her rebel father is up to while we are parleying with her, here.” - -“I shall not move!” exclaimed Lucy, in ringing tones. “My father has -gone to his chamber because he is unwell--I give you my word for that. -Is it not enough?” - -“No,” said Harwood. “We’ll see for ourselves.” - -“You shall not disturb him. It is cruel--it is a sin--for he is weak -and ill.” - -Without any further words the Tories sprang at her. But at that same -instant the door, against which the brave girl had placed her back, -opened behind her; a strong arm drew her quickly into the hall; then -the door closed with a snap and the astounded king’s men found -themselves facing, not a weak girl, but a tall, muscular youth with a -keen bronzed face, steady, cool eyes, and a naked sabre in his hand. - -“Gentlemen,” said he, his fearless gaze traveling over them as he stood -there, “I bid you good-day.” - -“Tom Deering,” cried Mark Harwood, astounded. - -“Quite so!” The young swamp-rider’s eyes were filled with scorn as he -addressed himself to his Tory cousin. “You are surprised to see me, I -take it.” - -“Who is this fool that places his head in the lion’s mouth?” roared -Clarage, his deep voice sounding like the rumbling of distant thunder. - -“Don’t flatter yourself.” Tom’s level gaze met Clarage’s furious one, -with quiet assurance. “There are no lions here; it is more like a nest -of rats.” - -With a snarl the big Tory dragged his heavy, brass hilted sword from -its scabbard. - -“Then feel of the rat’s teeth,” he growled drawing back his arm for a -tremendous blow. - -“It’s the scout of the Swamp-Fox,” cried Mark Harwood. “Cut him down.” - -Tom smiled at the eagerness in his cousin’s voice, and at his very -evident disinclination to try to put the words into execution upon -his own account. The careful teaching of Victor St. Mar had not been -forgotten; on the contrary, Tom had not ceased to practice with small -sword and sabre each day of his life; until, at last, there was not a -man in Marion’s brigade that could stand before him sword in hand. - -This gave him a feeling of confidence when Clarage drew back his heavy -blade to cut him down, as Mark Harwood had cried out for him to do. The -Tory had great strength, it was true, but the lad’s practiced eye told -him that there was absolutely no skill behind it. - -“Now, my jackanapes,” bellowed Clarage, “I’ll nail you against the -door!” - -The heavy blade cut downward with a swish. But it was met and deftly -turned aside; and the wielder of it received a sharp, contemptuous rap -upon the side of the head from the flat of the boy’s sabre, in return. - -“Rats!” rang out Tom’s voice. “Rats, all of you! Insulters of girls and -bullies of old men! You dare not face one who rides with Marion. I defy -you all!” - -For, at this exhibition of his dexterity with the blade which he held -in his hand, the Tories had ceased to display any undue eagerness to -come forward. Clarage, indeed, made well nigh mad with rage, strove to -get in a cut; but the flashing sabre of the swamp-rider drove him back -with ease. - -“Pistols,” cried one. “At him with the pistols.” - -“They are in the holsters in the stable,” returned another. This was a -fact that had been noted by Tom; the total absence of firearms among -the Tories was the reason for his, seemingly, uncalled-for boldness. - -“Are we to let one boy hold us at bay,” shouted Clarage, flecks of -white foam appearing upon his lip, so great was his rage. “At him, all -together! Cut him down!” - -A circle of drawn swords flashed in Tom’s eyes; but before they could -strike, he had vanished through the door and clapped it in their faces. - -“After him,” bawled Clarage, in a hoarse, thick voice, as he tore the -door open and dashed into the hall. “Don’t let him escape.” - -“Don’t trouble yourself, my dear sirs,” came a steady, resolute voice -from above. In amaze they glared upward. About midway on the staircase -stood the bold youth who had so braved their wrath, his sabre point -resting upon the step upon which he stood. “I have not the slightest -intention of escaping; your company is too entertaining for me to -desire to leave you.” - -“We have him safely,” said Mark Harwood in tones of triumph. “Escape -is impossible now; get the muskets, Fannin,” to one of the others, -“we’ll soon bring him to his knees.” - -The man shot quickly down the hall and out at the front door. Tom’s -laugh rang in the ears of the seven who remained, for he was thinking -of the disappointment that was in store for them. - -“He must be mad,” growled Clarage at this. “No sane person would laugh -at the prospect of certain death.” - -“Right,” said Tom. “You are always right, except when you imagine you -can handle a sword.” - -Once more his laugh rang out; and before he had done, the man sent for -the firearms came racing back. - -“The rifles are gone,” he announced. - -“Gone!” they stared at him in consternation. “What do you mean, Fannin?” - -“Just what I say,” returned the Tory. “The rifles have been carried -off.” - -“I have taken good care of that,” cried the lad on the staircase. “Your -rifles, gentlemen, are where you will not be able to find them in a -hurry. If you want to take me it must be hand to hand.” - -“Then hand to hand it shall be,” roared Clarage, his face purple with -passion. “Shall it be said,” he cried, turning to his companions, “that -one rebel boy held back and defied eight loyal subjects of the king?” - -His was the boldest spirit among them, and now its influence began to -be felt. - -“No! No!” they shouted. - -“Then at him, like men. I only ask you to follow me.” - -They took tighter grips upon the hilts of their swords. There was a -window at the head of the staircase and a landing just under it. A -broad beam of sunlight streamed through the window and bathed the -staircase and the boy upon it in a flood of golden light. As the Tories -brandished their swords for the rush, Tom heard a slight sound behind -him; turning his head a little he saw Lucy Foster, pale faced and with -clasped hands, standing upon the landing near the window. - -“Don’t come any farther, if you value your safety and mine, also,” -he had just time to call to her, and then the Tories were upon him. -Clarage was first; he delivered a mighty cut at Tom’s head, but it was -put aside and the young swamp-rider’s blade bit deeply into his right -shoulder. Clarage uttered a roar of rage; his right arm was helpless, -but he transferred his sword to his left and came on again. At each -side of Clarage and over his shoulder the other Tories were cutting and -thrusting desperately at Tom. The blows came swiftly and frequently; -but his blade met them all, darting here and there like a streak of -light and seeming at times to twine about their own like the coils of a -metallic snake. - -Desperately the battle waged on their part and gallantly upon his; the -girl behind him, upon the landing, more than once cried out in fear -as she saw almost certain death threatening the youth from the Tories’ -sword points; but each time he redoubled his exertions and swept the -staircase clear of his foes. - -However, this could not last; he was but human, and his strength at -last began to fail; two of his assailants were lying, disabled, at the -foot of the stairs, and the others, to a man, bore testimony to his -prowess. But, when they saw his strength waning, under the urging of -Mark Harwood they pressed upon him, dealing showers of blows with their -heavy sabres. - -“Surrender,” cried Mark Harwood. - -“You’ll take me, if you get me at all,” panted Tom, dealing an ugly cut -at the nearest Tory. - -“Then take you we will,” shouted the bull voice of Clarage. “Press on, -men; he cannot strike so swiftly now. Press on and we have him.” - -They crowded upon him with loud shouts and whirling swords. Step by -step he was beaten back, breathless, exhausted, but fighting on. And -when the moment came when he must be taken or cut down, there was a -sudden crashing sound from behind him; the glass of the window at the -landing was splintered and the frame was dashed in upon the floor. The -lad’s heart sank, for he fancied it must be some of the enemy come to -take him in the rear. He dared not turn his head to see, for the blows -were showering about him; but, then, his heart gave a great bound of -joy as a strange, weird cry sounded in his ears and the giant form of -Cole sprang through the shattered window and stood towering and glaring -beside him. - -But, as it chanced, the colossal slave was weaponless. Mighty as was -his strength he could not pit his naked hands against the Tories’ -swords. At the turn of the staircase, on the landing, a thick oaken -post, carved and about the height of a fair-sized man stood, supporting -the stair-rail. - -[Illustration: _STEP BY STEP HE WAS BEATEN BACK_] - -With a bound he had reached it; with a mighty wrench he tore it from -its place; and, waving this massive weapon as lightly as a child would -a sword of lath, he flung himself into the fight. - -Tom was about striking his last weak blow, as the Tories saw clearly. -But before the terrific onslaught of the giant they recoiled, amazed; -the huge club wheeled about his head once, twice, thrice and they were -swept, howling, to the bottom of the stairs. - -“Brave Cole!” Tom gasped the words as he sank back upon the stairs, -exhausted. “Strike hard; it’s our lives or theirs.” - -At that time one of the party discovered Mr. Foster’s arms chest; the -Tories threw themselves upon it with shouts of delight and in another -moment a blazing volley swept up the staircase, the bullets singing -spitefully past Cole’s ears. - -“Back,” cried Tom. “Back, Cole.” - -They bounded round the turn in the stairs, Tom bearing the frightened -girl with him. Another volley crashed into the wall, behind where they -had just stood. - -“They will be upon us in a moment,” said Tom, his face pale, but his -eyes burning with a resolute light. “Miss Lucy, leave us; we cannot -hope to hold them back, now; you will be in danger.” - -The Tories were reloading in the hall; Clarage was roaring in furious -delight and stamping about like an enraged lion. Cole was rapidly -telling Tom all about what had been done at the barn, his fingers -flying like mad. - -“They are ours now,” stormed Clarage, in loud triumph. “We’ll make them -beg; the rebels, the dogs--we’ll show them what king’s men can do.” - -“It’s high time you were doing it.” Tom bent over the broken rail at -the place from where Cole had torn his mighty club. “It seems to me, -the loyal subjects of the king have performed rather badly to-day.” - -“But we’ll do better from now on,” laughed Clarage, who had in the -height of their triumph actually begun to grow good-humored. “Are you -ready, gentlemen?” to the others. - -“Yes, yes,” came a chorus. - -To the astonishment of all, Tom Deering stepped boldly forward into -plain view; he was without weapons, and Clarage, with a roar of -laughter, at once jumped to the conclusion that he meant to surrender. - -“He has weakened,” he yelled. “The rebel has weakened.” - -“Shoot him down,” cried Mark Harwood, from well in the rear. “No -quarter!” - -Tom held up his hand, quietly; he showed not the slightest trace of -fear, for the things that Cole had made him understand had filled him -with confidence. The Tories below gazed up at him in astonishment. Tom -spoke: - -“I charge all men within hearing of my voice to lay down their arms, in -peace. You are enemies to your neighbors and to Carolina, and in the -name of the Continental Congress, I call upon you to surrender.” - -“He’s mad!” burst out Clarage, “as mad as a March hare!” - -“Down with him,” shrilled the voice of Mark Harwood. “No quarter to the -rebel.” - -The muskets were about to be raised to their owners’ shoulders; Tom’s -voice rang out warningly. - -“On your lives, lay down your arms.” - -A shout of derision greeted the words; then the young swamp-rider’s -fingers went to his lips and a sharp, shrill whistle split the air. -It was the signal that Cole had arranged with the released prisoners; -and like magic it was answered. Through every door and window, it -seemed, sprang a resolute man; before the Tories could raise a hand a -shattering volley was poured into them. A cloud of smoke, cries and -the sound of heavy blows were swept up the staircase; Lucy, her hand -pressed to her wildly-beating heart, made as though to look over the -rail at the awful scene below. But Tom put her aside, almost roughly. - -“Don’t look,” said he. “There is nothing there for you to see.” - -The words were scarcely out of his mouth when the door below opened -with a crash; shouts and cries were heard upon the veranda and lawn. -Tom rushed to a window and looked out. He was just in time to see Mark -Harwood, Clarage and the other surviving Tories rush toward the barn, -spring upon the backs of the horses which the liberated prisoners had -brought out for their own use, and gallop swiftly away. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -HOW MARION’S MEN LAY IN AMBUSH, AND WHAT CAME OF IT - - -THIS encounter of Tom Deering with the loyalists at the Foster mansion -made a great stir. Mr. Foster, of course, could no longer remain at his -home, where the British were likely to close in upon him at any time; -so he and Lucy, taking their most valuable possessions, made their -way northward toward Virginia. From this time on, also, the British -commander, Cornwallis, displayed a greater solicitude than ever in the -attempts to capture Marion and disperse his band of horsemen. - -The legion of Tarleton and a strong force under Major Wemyss were -set in motion to beat him out of his retreats in the cane-brakes and -swamps. It was Cornwallis’ intention to have these forces cooperate, -but Tarleton was delayed and Wemyss would not wait for him. - -Through his young scout Marion was kept posted as to the movements of -the advancing enemy. - -“Major Wemyss is in command of the Sixty-third Regiment,” reported Tom, -“and he has with him, also, a large party of Tories, under Clarage.” - -“Very good,” said Colonel Marion, briefly. “We must prepare to give -them the reception that is due them.” - -Major James, a gallant and skilful officer, was summoned and despatched -with a select body of volunteers to reconnoitre. All the outposts were -called in and, thus united, Marion followed swiftly upon the footsteps -of James. - -Accompanying the latter was Tom, Cole, and Nat and David Collins. They -pushed quickly forward among the morasses and sunk-land, under the -great trees hanging with moss and a rank growth of creepers; and at -last Major James gave the word to halt. - -“Deering,” said he to Tom, “ride carefully forward. I fancy we are -about to come in touch with the enemy. Take a few of the men with you.” - -Tom selected Cole, of course, and the two Collinses. They rode slowly -forward, in Indian file, along a narrow road between two impassable -morasses, alert and cautious, never for a moment forgetting that they -were in the neighborhood of the British. - -“I hear,” said Nat Collins, who rode at Tom’s side, “that Clarage took -some prisoners north of this place.” - -“Prisoners!” the word always had a peculiar interest for Tom; it set -him thinking of his father, so long in the hands of the British--made -him long for a sight of him again. - -“A rich booty came with these prisoners, too, so the report goes,” -continued Nat. “A booty that King George’s treasury will never see, I -suppose.” - -“The Tories make this war an excuse for plunder,” said Tom. “A great -many of them are more actuated by a desire to seize upon their -neighbors’ goods, than by longing to serve King George.” - -Cole, who rode in front, at this point drew rein upon Dando, and held -up his hand. All halted immediately. From far off in the swamp came a -low, steady sound, a rising and falling that seemed to draw nearer with -each passing moment. - -“What is it?” asked David Collins, in a hushed voice. - -“It’s like the sound of hoofs,” answered Tom. “Hoof-beats in a swamp, -I’ve noticed, have a strangeness about them that seems uncanny. The -ground is so soft, and the thick growth muffles the sound so. I’ve lain -and listened to them many times in the night; they sound all the more -strange coming through the darkness.” - -But he was not sure that this was the same sound; and they became -silent once more and listened attentively. Suddenly a night bird began -to wheel in short circles above the tree-top, and its rasping cries -broke the stillness abruptly. - -“We’ll not be able to make sure while that fellow is about,” laughed -Tom. “He seems to object to our presence.” - -He dismounted and gave Sultan’s rein to Cole. Kneeling in the narrow -road he pressed his ear to the ground, and kept it there for a long -time. At length he arose. - -“Yes, horses,” said he, “and quite a lot of them. They seem to be -coming along the main road, west of here.” He remounted Sultan and -sat silently for a moment. Then he continued, “They are going in the -direction of the ford that crosses the Congaree near Fort Mott. There -is only one reason why a party of the enemy should be heading for Fort -Mott at this time, when they have only started out to seek us.” - -“I know,” broke in Nat Collins, “I know what you are thinking. It’s -the Tories, under Clarage, and they are taking the prisoners, which I -spoke of, to the fort for safe keeping.” - -“Right,” said Tom, his eyes snapping; “that is exactly what occurred -to me. And, look here, what a pity it is that Major James is not here, -and the rest of his men. The Tories will be forced to pass the ruined -mill that stands back from the west road, a short distance from here. -We could reach that point long before them, judging from the sound of -their horses’ feet, and we could give them a surprise.” - -For a moment there was silence; then Nat and David broke forth, at once. - -“Let us try it--alone!” - -Tom laughed in sheer glee, and cried excitedly, - -“Do you mean it?” - -“We do,” in a breath. - -Tom turned to Cole. The great negro grinned; anything that his young -master thought of doing was always of great interest to Cole, because, -as a rule, what his young master thought it worth while to do usually -contained some spice of excitement. Tom knew what the slave’s grin -expressed as well as though it had been in words. - -“Good!” cried he. “We’re all agreed; and we’ll try it alone. It can do -no harm, even if we fail.” - -Wheeling their horses they spurred back along the road by which they -had come, until they struck a narrow path branching toward the west. -Galloping through such a swamp as that and along such a narrow, crooked -track, in the darkness, was a most dangerous proceeding; but they were -all young and danger, to their ardent spirits, meant but little. - -The old mill of which Tom had spoken lay upon the west road--that is -the road leading to the Congaree;--it was deserted and had fallen into -ruins years before. It was seldom that any one troubled it with his -presence; so it was an ideal spot for a surprise or ambuscade. A sharp -gallop of, perhaps, a quarter of an hour brought our four adventurers -to the old mill. The moon was shining brightly; but the overhanging -trees that surrounded the ruin threw it into a deep shadow. A dense -thicket stretched along the roadside well in this shadow, and it was -behind this that our friends ensconced themselves, after first securing -their horses among the trees. - -The hoof-beats of the party advancing along the western road now -sounded distinctly in their ears. There was little wind, but it was -blowing in their direction, and it carried the ringing strokes toward -them when the approaching riders came upon a stony part of the road; -but, as a rule, the sound was thick, dull and heavy, for the ground was -soggy, for the most part, and low. - -“Look well to your primings,” spoke Tom, as they crouched behind the -thicket. “And keep your pistols at hand, for we will need a second -volley.” - -Nearer and nearer came the riders; the rumble of wheels could, also, -now be distinguished; and soon in the moonlit road they saw about a -dozen horsemen, some riding ahead and some alongside a small train of -four wagons. - -“It’s an escort with Clarage’s prisoners, sure enough,” Nat Collins -breathed into Tom Deering’s ear. “See, they have all the plunder in the -wagons, just as they took it.” - -The wagons rumbled along slowly, drawn by plodding old plough-horses; -the steeds of the escort champed at their bits and pranced impatiently -at the slowness of the pace. - -“Ready,” ordered Tom, in a low, sharp whisper. “I’ll give the word.” - -The cavalcade was almost abreast of them when one of the escort called -out, apparently addressing some one in one of the wagons. - -“So you thought you would run off up to Virginia, did you, Master -Foster, and give us the slip! Well, it’s a rare good thing that I -fell in with you, or who knows but you might have fallen in with -some dishonest rogues upon the way who might have robbed you of the -valuables contained in your wagons.” - -“It’s Clarage, himself,” said Tom, startled. “And his prisoners are -Mr. Foster and his daughter Lucy.” He paused a moment, then leveled -his piece over the top of the thicket, his companions doing likewise. -“Fire,” he cried. - -The four leveled rifles were discharged at once; two men fell from -their saddles into the road; another, desperately wounded, clung to his -horse’s neck as it raced madly away along the road. - -“Hold your ground,” roared Clarage, his bull-like voice plainly to -be heard above all the confusion. His men had drawn together in a -group, their horses pawing and fighting for their heads against the -tautly-drawn bridles. - -“The pistols,” whispered Tom. “Fire!” - -The long-barreled pistols, of which each of the swamp-riders carried -two, exploded in their turn; a man and several horses went down; -then the second pistol came into play for a third volley with deadly -results. By this time Clarage and his followers, or what were left -of them, were struck by a panic; the three volleys of shots from the -thicket made it seem as though the ambushment was composed of a great -number of men; so, when the four leaped in a body into the road, their -swords flashing, and Tom turned and called, as though cheering on still -more, “Come on, lads; down with the Tories,” the escort could not be -restrained, but gave rein to their steeds and fled down the road toward -the Congaree with the raging Clarage thundering at their heels at every -bound. - -At their flight Tom placed his foot on the hub of a wheel and sprang -into the leading wagon. - -“Lucy,” he cried, “Mr. Foster.” - -“It’s Mars Tom,” cried Dogberry, who had been driving the wagon, but -who at the first shot had dived under the seat. “It’s Mars Tom, Missy -Lucy. We’s safe again. Ha, ha, ha!” - -In a moment Lucy Foster and her father were thanking them for this -timely service. Both were pale and worn-looking, especially Mr. Foster, -who had been greatly disturbed at the attack of the swamp-riders. - -“We were on our way north,” explained Mr. Foster, “and were approaching -Fishdam Ferry when we were pounced upon by this man Clarage and his -ruffians. All that I have been able to save is contained in these -wagons; that and our lives, also, would have been lost had you not -appeared just as you did.” - -“Oh, when will it all end,” cried poor Lucy, wringing her hands. “It is -dreadful; I shall never forget the scenes I have witnessed in the past -few weeks!” - -“Don’t fear,” soothed Tom. “Marion will lend you an escort and see your -father safe on your journey. Meanwhile we had better be on our way -back. Major James will be awaiting us.” - -Upon their return to the spot where they had left their party they -found that Major James, upon his own account, had also surprised a -party of the enemy and routed them without loss of a man. So, with Mr. -Foster’s wagons rolling along in the midst of them they made their way -toward the point where they were to meet Marion. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -HOW TOM MET WITH A BLINDFOLD ADVENTURE - - -IN the fall Marion defeated a large body of the enemy at the Black -Wingo. News had filtered its way into Carolina that General Greene had -succeeded Gates and was advancing with fresh recruits and the remnant -of the fugitives who survived the fatal battle of Camden. Marion was -most anxious to show Greene and his Continentals that there was a -spirit in the state, so he became more than usually active. - -He recruited his force at Williamsburg and was marching to attack -Colonel Harrison, who was in force upon Lynch’s Creek; but his progress -in this direction was suddenly arrested one afternoon when Tom and -Cole dashed back from a scout and informed him that there was a large -gathering of Tories in and about Salem and the fork of the Black -River. Colonel Tynes, who commanded this force, had brought with him -large supplies of the materials of war and comfort-things in which -Marion’s riders stood very much in need. Tom drew pictures of new -English muskets, broadswords, bayonets, pistols, saddles and bridles, -powder and ball, and large stores of hard money which Tynes had also -brought to tempt new levies. - -His men wanted so much for all these things that Marion could not -resist the boy’s eloquence. Harrison, for the time, was forgotten; and -the half-naked brigade was headed for Tarcote, in the forks of the -Black River. Crossing the lower ford of the northern branch of the -river, at Nelson’s plantation, Marion came upon the camp of Tynes at -midnight. A hurried survey revealed the fact that the Tories had made -no preparation to ward off an attack. Most of them were asleep; but -many were grouped about the camp-fires. - -Hastily collecting his men, Marion struck like lightning. The surprise -was complete; the panic universal. Marion lost not a single man, and -gained a great store of clothing, arms and ammunition, as Tom had -predicted he would. - -One after another these victories came; they were small in themselves -but they gave the patriots courage; they revived spirits that had -drooped since the taking of Charleston and the burnings and hangings by -Tarleton and his fierce dragoons. As the leaves yellowed and fell, and -long before the Christmas season set in, the cause of liberty once more -grew bright in Carolina. - -Cornwallis was quick to feel this; his parties were continually under -arms; his columns were ever scouring the country for the elusive but -dangerous foe. But Marion had taught his countrymen how to fight -their powerful enemy; surprise, ambuscades, night marches, rapid -retreats--that was the story of his work, and it brought the British, -as far as results were concerned, almost to a standstill. - -On December 30, 1780, Cornwallis, from his camp at Winnsborough, wrote -to Sir Henry Clinton at New York: - -“Colonel Marion has so wrought upon the minds of the people ... that -there is scarcely an inhabitant between the Santee and Peedee that is -not in arms against us. Some parties have even crossed the Santee and -carried terror to the gates of Charleston.” - -The daring expedition of which the British general wrote was led by -Tom Deering. For a long time he had been brooding upon the words of -Mark Harwood spoken that day at the Foster mansion. Laura was to be -forced by Jarvis Harwood to marry Lieutenant Cheyne at Christmas. This, -together with his inability to do anything for his imprisoned father -weighed heavily upon him; he could not sleep at night, and during the -day his helplessness to carry relief to those he cared most for in the -world preyed constantly upon him, allowing him no rest. Oh, if he could -only strike a blow for them; if he could only liberate his father from -the hulks in Charleston harbor--for he felt almost sure, by this, that -it was there he would find him--and save Laura from Jasper Harwood, he -would be happy and content. - -He sat one night upon a cottonwood stump at the camp-fire brooding over -these things, with Cole stretched full length beside him, when Marion, -who was going the rounds of the camp, stopped to look at him. - -“There is something,” said the commander, seating himself beside him on -the stump, “that has been upon your mind for some weeks past. What is -it?” - -It was not often that Colonel Marion invited a confidence; he was as -kind and gentle a man as could be, but, as a rule, he treated his men -not too familiarly. So, his question proved his interest to Tom at once. - -The lad told him of Laura, and of what was to happen at Christmas. -Marion listened and his dark, deep-set eyes kindled. - -“The villains,” said he, warmly. “They would make this poor girl -the wife of a man whom she does not care for, in order to create an -influence that will enable them to possess themselves of your father’s -property.” - -He paused for a moment, then turned suddenly upon his young scout. - -“If I had not the cares and responsibilities of this command resting -upon me,” said he, “I would ask nothing better than to beard them under -their own guns and take this poor child from them.” - -“Oh, if I could only make the attempt!” cried Tom. “I could learn -something of my father, too, perhaps. If I only had the force, I would -dare it.” - -“Would any of your friends in the brigade volunteer for the adventure, -do you think?” - -“A score of them!” exclaimed the youth. - -“You have my permission to take them out on the enterprise,” said -Marion, kindly. “It will not only be doing the young lady a service if -you succeed, but will demonstrate to the enemy that we can penetrate -even into his most powerful towns.” - -At last Tom had the chance he had so often prayed for. Overjoyed, -he went to work next day sounding his most intimate friends in the -brigade; he went to the younger men from choice, for it was to these -that the boldness of the proposed attempt would appeal. Without the -slightest difficulty he secured the eager consent of the required -number; and all day they prepared for the expedition by polishing and -cleaning rifles and pistols and looking to the edges of sabres. At -dusk, well-mounted and armed, and with high, hopeful hearts they set -forth. The brigade waved their caps and gave them three silent cheers, -for Marion had forbidden noise in the camp. - -The camp of Marion at this period was in the midst of a dense -cane-brake in the district between Fort Watson and Georgetown; he had -not as yet settled into his famous base at Snow’s Island, and was -conducting his operations from many different points. - -The party under Tom Deering forded the Santee in safety, and by hard -riding and no mishaps made Monks Corner, on the west bank of the Cooper -River, by daybreak the next day. Of course they did not enter the town, -but remained some distance outside, encamped upon a small creek. At -nightfall they resumed their journey; now and then they met a rider or -a carriage in the road; but they were too far into the enemy’s country -for any one to suspect them of being anything else than king’s men, so -boldly and confidently did they push forward. - -The coming of day found them in the suburbs of Charleston; the houses -began to appear more frequently along the road, and when the sun at -last showed itself in the east they were trotting along a wide road -toward a small inn which stood, together with a stable and some other -outbuildings, just a trifle to one side. - -“This is Natchez’s place,” said Tom; “we stop here.” - -Natchez, it was thought, was an Indian of at least quarter blood; he -had kept the inn by the roadside for many years, and was a queer, -silent sort of an old man and an unquestioned though secret friend of -the patriot cause. Marion had, at times, occasion to send a spy into -Charleston; and it was always at the Indian’s Head--for so the inn was -called--that the venturesome one found shelter. - -When our friends drew rein before the inn door, Natchez, who seemed -always to be stirring, came out. Tom gave him a quick signal and the -old man peered up at him from under his bushy eyebrows, in surprise. - -“So many of you!” he exclaimed, holding up his hands. - -“We must remain here until dark,” said Tom. - -“It is not an attack upon the city?” asked the old man, eagerly. “Where -is Marion?” - -“Back in the swamps, across the Santee. We are upon a secret errand.” - -“It is dangerous to hide so many,” said Natchez, complainingly. “You -will have to be satisfied with the barn; I cannot have you in the -house.” - -“The barn will answer very well,” agreed Tom. “But open the doors and -let us put up our horses; we have had a hard ride, Natchez; man and -beast, both, are hungry and tired.” - -The barn was a good-sized one and very well able to accommodate their -mounts. They climbed into the loft, themselves; there were great piles -of sweet-smelling hay there, and after Natchez and an old negro slave -had served them with a plentiful breakfast, they curled up and slept -soundly through the long day. - -Late in the afternoon Tom awoke; the others were still sleeping; so he -climbed down the ladder, and after giving a careful look at the horses -to see that they had been well provided for, he made his way to the -inn. - -“Well, Natchez,” said he. “Any news?” - -“Maybe,” grunted the old man. He was sitting upon a wooden bench that -ran along in front of the inn, his legs crossed and his hands clasped -around his knee. - -“There is something?” Tom looked at him, questioningly. - -“A man was here,” said Natchez. “I think he look for you.” - -“A man, looking for me!” Tom was startled, and darted a quick look all -about. “You must be mistaken.” - -Natchez shook his head. - -“No,” said he positively; “he look for you. He come here once, twice, -three times. And every time he look for you.” - -Tom sat down upon the bench and looked at the old man. There was -no one, save his own party, who knew that he was at the Indian’s -Head--but, stay; perhaps Marion desired to convey some word to him, and -suspecting that he would halt at the inn, had sent a rider after him. -However, this could soon be ascertained. - -“Did the man have the signal?” asked he. - -“No,” answered Natchez, “no signal.” - -That put the question at rest; the man was not from Marion. - -“What sort of a man was he?” asked he, at length. - -“Old man--gray hair--one eye--wooden leg.” - -At this catalogue of infirmities Tom burst into a laugh. - -“Well, he must be a peculiar looking person, to be sure,” remarked he. -“What did he say?” - -“Him have paper,” said Natchez. “Him read it. The paper have you on, -sure.” - -Tom was puzzled; the whole affair seemed very queer; perhaps the -British had learned--but no; if they knew of his and his companions’ -presence at the Indian’s Head, they would have made the fact known by -means of a company of dragoons, and not in this way. - -“He was here three times, you say,” he said to Natchez. - -The old man nodded. - -“And he say he come once more,” said he. - -“Ah!” Tom looked surprised. “Well, in that case I can find out just who -and what he is and what he wants.” - -After a time Natchez went into the inn to attend to some duties; Tom -remained upon the bench, playing with a lively pointer pup, which had -approached him in a friendly manner. His companions showed no signs of -having awakened; the sun was going down behind a wooded rise in the -ground and the long, wide road stretched away toward the city dusty and -deserted. - -“If my peculiar looking friend wants me he had better hurry,” muttered -Tom. “It’s almost time for us to take the road once more.” - -He had barely ceased speaking when he noticed, far down the road, -where all had been deserted a few moments before, the figure of a man -slowly approaching. - -“Can this be he?” Tom pushed the frolicking puppy from him, and looked -long and earnestly toward the figure. The man came nearer and nearer; -his pace was very slow and he walked with the assistance of a cane. -“Yes!” suddenly, “it is he. There is his wooden leg--and his hair is -gray--and he has but one eye!” - -The man continued to slowly advance; when he reached a point in the -road directly in front of the inn, he paused. His remaining eye seemed -very dim of sight, for at first he did not seem to see Tom. But when, -at last, he did make him out, he came nearer and peered at him with -great anxiety. He was a stout man with a fat, flabby, white face; -his single eye squinted through a steel-rimmed glass; his breath was -being drawn fast and with some difficulty, for his walk seemed to have -exhausted him. - -He was forced, in order to see Tom plainly, to come very close; he said -nothing, but only looked. Tom sat, silently awaiting the outcome of -the inspection. At length a look of satisfaction spread over the man’s -face; he grinned with delight, and a chuckling seemed to shake him all -over. - -He put his hand into his breast pocket and took out a folded paper; -unfolding it with great care, he adjusted his glass and proceeded to -read: - -“Young man--tall--brown hair--gray eyes--not very well dressed,” he -lowered the paper and fastened the youth on the bench with his single -eye. “That’s you, is it not?” - -“It describes me pretty well,” said Tom. - -“It describes you exactly,” said the one-eyed man with the wooden leg. -Then he turned his attention to the paper once more. “Will be at the -Indian’s Head just outside the city, on the evening of December 23d.” -He looked up at Tom, once more. “This is the Indian’s Head, is it not?” - -“It is.” - -“And this is the evening of December 23d?” - -“It is.” - -“And you are here?” - -Tom laughed; and the one-eyed man looked hurriedly at the paper. - -“It does not say anything about your laughing,” he informed Tom, at -last, “but I suppose it’s all right. But, let us get down to business. -Here are,” and he drew out a bulky packet, “your instructions.” He -handed the packet to Tom without more ado, and drew out another paper; -this one had an official look and bore a large seal. “And here,” went -on the man, “is your permit to enter the city and leave it as you will, -without fear and without question, and to have what helpers you require -bear you company.” - -He handed the permit to Tom; then he turned and began stumping away on -his wooden leg and cane, without another word. Tom arose hastily; the -papers were not for him, he was confident of that. He was about to -call to the man to return; but the permit--the free and unquestioned -entry into Charleston--was too much; he sank back into his seat and -watched and watched the wooden-legged man until he disappeared down the -long, dusty road. - -Then he looked at the passport carefully. It bore the signature and -seal of Cornwallis and, as the man had said, permitted the bearer to -pass in and out of the city at all hours and with whatever company rode -with him. It bore no name other than that of the signature, and Tom -grew puzzled and disturbed. - -“Perhaps,” muttered he, “it is for me, after all. Some one in the city -might have known of my desire to save Laura, and my father and----” - -But the thing was too improbable. It was, indeed, impossible. The -packet which the man had said held instructions lay upon his knee; it -was not sealed, the several documents which it contained were merely -laid loosely together. Tom thought for some time over the right and -wrong of looking into this packet; it could not have been meant for -him; therefore would it be right to examine it? - -It took but a few moments, however, for him to decide; it was -perfectly right to gain information from the enemy by intercepting his -despatches; and these papers might be something of that nature. His -mind once made up he was soon acquainted with the secrets that the -papers held. They were written in a large, flowing hand; but, just -like the passport, none of them contained the name of the person for -whom they were intended. And, in this case, the name of the writer was -lacking, also! Opening the first Tom read: - -“Your venture has become known to us in a rather strange way. It is -dangerous, but may do great good. In any case, you may depend upon -us to do all that we can for you. The passport which I send you -will admit you into the city. Come to-night, and alone; as the clock -strikes ten stand in front of the king’s statue near Lord Rawdon’s -headquarters. I will have a person there to conduct you to me.” - -The other papers contained names of persons and references to things -that Tom did not understand; but a footnote upon one of them read: - -“These may not seem very clear to you, but all will be explained later.” - -For a long time Tom pondered over all this. Was it possible, after all, -that some one had learned of his enterprise and was about to help him -in the accomplishment of it? The person, whoever it was, must be high -in the favor of the British; for such a passport as that which he held -was not an easy thing to secure. - -And then, again, it might be all a ruse; it might be a trap--a snare, -set to catch him and those who rode with him. In a short time the -others were awake and he placed the matter before them. To say that -they were astonished would be putting it mildly. But, to a man, they -thought it all right. Because, they argued, and Tom thought with -reason, if it were the enemy who sent the papers, why did they trouble -to do it? A squadron, surrounding the barn as they slept, would have -been a safer and much more simple way of capturing them. - -“If I were you I’d see it out,” said Nat Collins, decidedly. - -“And I! and I!” cried the others. - -Cole was the only one who seemed at all dubious; but as the white -youths seemed to be so firm in their belief that everything was right, -he said nothing; and when Tom told him to saddle Sultan he did so -without a word. - -“I’ll return some time to-morrow,” said the young scout as he settled -himself in the saddle. “Natchez will take care of you all. Don’t expose -yourselves to the view of any one coming along the road; but lay low. -And now I’m away!” He shook the rein. “Good-bye, boys; good-bye, Cole.” - -With this he set off at a sharp gallop toward the city. Darkness had -come on some time before, but the road was excellent and he had no -fear of accidents. As he drew close to the town a sentry halted him. -But the passport of the Earl of Cornwallis met with an instant salute -and he was allowed to proceed. This occurred several times; but always -with the same result. And, at last, he rode into the city’s streets -at about the hour of nine. It had been many long months since he had -last been in Charleston; everything remained the same, however, except -for the flaunting of the British flag which hung from every flagstaff, -and the many redcoats to be seen on the streets, swaggering dragoons -and stalwart grenadiers, who seemed to look with contempt upon the -townsfolk, loyalist and patriot alike. - -Tom put Sultan up at a neighboring hostelry, and then wandered about -the city to pass the time between that and the hour at which he was -to meet the guide who was to lead him to the person who had sent the -papers. He had his sabre strapped to his side and carried a heavy -pistol in his breast; people would frequently stop and look after him -as he passed, his hunting-shirt, worn leather leggings and the rest of -his attire attracting their attention. Quite often a dragoon, or foot -soldier would pause and stare into his face rudely as though they had -seen his like before and had their suspicions of him; but his steady -eyes and confident bearing drove from their minds any intention they -may have had of stopping him. - -As ten o’clock struck in the tower of a near-by church, he stopped -before the statue of King George, near the governor’s headquarters. At -the same instant a man came out of a shadow immediately across the way -and approached him. - -“Are you awaiting any one?” asked the newcomer. - -“I am,” said Tom. - -“For me?” inquiringly. - -“Perhaps so.” - -“What word do you bring?” - -“I bring no word.” - -The man looked at him for a moment, sharply. - -“That is very strange,” said he. - -Tom drew out the message making the queer appointment. - -“Will this do?” he asked. - -The man gave it a quick glance and looked relieved. - -“Ah!” said he, “why did you not show it at first?” - -“You asked for a word.” - -“True, I did. But it is all right. Are you,” looking at the lad -suddenly, “prepared to follow me?” - -“I am.” - -“Good. Where is your horse?” - -Tom informed him. - -“As it happens,” said the man, “my mount is at the same place.” - -As they bent their steps toward the inn where Sultan had been put up, -Tom looked at his companion carefully. He was a very tall and very -spare man, but his shoulders were wide and his chest deep. He was -attired in sober black; his hair was dark, his complexion swarthy, and -an angry looking scar crossed his right cheek. Thinking it as well to -secure what information he could from the guide Tom asked, - -“Where are you about to take me?” - -“I am not,” answered the man, “permitted to give information of any -kind.” - -“But,” protested the youth, “the person who wrote this paper must at -least----” - -“We will not speak of any person or persons, if you please,” put in the -man, curtly. “My instructions were to conduct you to a certain spot. -What else is going forward is not my affair; I can say nothing.” - -Surprised at this, and rather startled at the increased mystery, Tom -stepped along at the man’s side in silence, until they reached the -hostelry where the horses were. A groom saddled them quickly and -brought them out; the man who was to act as guide for Tom at once -sprang upon the fine gray horse which was led up to the block. Tom -mounted Sultan slowly; the groom seemed to know the dark man with the -scar; this interested our young swamp-rider, and he would have given a -good deal for a quiet word before they rode away. - -But this was impossible; the guide never took his sharp eyes from the -youth; he seemed to be expecting some such attempt; and of course while -he watched, Tom could not make it. They set off through the city by -much the same route as Tom had entered it. When they reached a quiet -spot the man with the scar pulled up. - -“Young, sir,” said he gravely; “if I am not mistaken this errand means -much to you and--and--well, others.” - -“It does,” answered Tom, his mind reverting to Laura. - -“You would risk much to carry it through, would you not?” - -“I am risking much as it is,” answered Tom, quietly. - -“True; so you are. But there is one thing of which I wish to inform -you before we proceed further. He who follows me to-night, must follow -blindfolded!” - -Tom flashed him a quick look; for a moment the proposition staggered -him. Had he come too far? was he about to enter a snare, or could it be -that he was already in one! The dark man noticed his hesitation and a -smile glimmered across his hawk-like face. - -“You are not afraid?” asked he; and there was something like a sneer -lurking in his even tones. - -“Not I,” said Tom, proudly. “I am here for a purpose; if it is -necessary for me to be blindfolded to carry it through, then -blindfolded I will be. I have faced sterner things than darkness and a -single man, sir, many times.” - -The scarred-faced man laughed. - -“They told me that you were not lacking in courage,” said he; “and I -find that they were right. But come,” he took a large black kerchief -from his pocket, “we have no time to lose.” - -He urged his big gray horse alongside Sultan; in a moment the black -kerchief was tightly tied about Tom’s eyes; the lad could not see -anything--all was dark--black--unknown! - -“I will ride slightly ahead,” said the man quietly when his task was -done. “Give your horse a free rein; he will follow mine, and in that -way you need have no fear of his carrying you into danger.” - -Tom said nothing in reply; he was not quite as sure of this as the -guide seemed to think he should be. It was a strange experience to be -riding through the enemy’s country, under the guidance of a stranger -and upon an errand whose every element breathed mystery; he did not -know at what moment a quick, deadly blow might fall upon him; his -hand rested upon the butt of his pistol, ready to draw it forth at -a moment’s notice; his ears were constantly strained to catch the -slightest sound that might portend danger. - -They rode for a long time, then suddenly turned off the road, and -headed across a plantation which lay to the left. They continued across -this for some time, then turned off another road, and this time to -the right. Within the next half hour they turned and twisted in many -directions; Tom realized that the purpose was to confuse him; the place -where he was to meet the writer of the strange message was to remain -a mystery, it was considered necessary to prevent his knowing the way -there did he ever desire to repeat the visit. - -At last the hoofs began to ring upon harder ground; the guide drew -up, and from the creaking sound, Tom knew that he was opening a gate. -He was cool and collected, but he could not help his breath coming a -little quicker; he was almost at the end of the adventure; in a few -moments he would know all. They rode inside and the gate closed behind -them. Tom heard some low, guarded words addressed to his companion, but -could not catch their meaning. Then came the quick command: - -“Dismount!” - -He slid to the ground and stood leaning against Sultan’s shoulder, -unable to take a step in safety because of the blinding kerchief. A -hand was placed upon his shoulder, and a new voice, rather less brusque -than that of the man with the scar on his face, said: - -“Now, my friend, I am going to lead you to the person you desire to -see. Under no circumstances attempt to remove the bandage from your -eyes until told; this affair is a most dangerous one, and the utmost -secrecy must be maintained. You understand that, of course.” - -“Yes,” said Tom. Of course, he thought, it would not do for the writer -of the message to be suspected of having assisted him, a member of -Marion’s Brigade, into the city. That was, then, the reason for all -this secrecy. - -He was led quickly up a flight of stone steps; a heavy door opened and -closed behind him. They then passed down a long corridor, and entered a -room where, as Tom could perceive even through the thick bandage, there -were a great many brilliant lights. - -“Now,” said the person who had conducted him, “I am going to leave you -here. Wait the space of a full minute; then you may remove the bandage.” - -Tom heard his footstep cross the floor and the door softly close behind -him. All was then silent; his ears were straining to catch any sound -that would indicate the presence of any one else in the apartment; he -longed to tear the blinding kerchief from his eyes. He could hear a -great, solemn clock in the room slowly ticking off the seconds, each -of which seemed an age; but, at last, unable any longer to bear the -suspense, he pulled the bandage away with a sudden jerk, and glared -about him. - -Many candles were burning upon tables, stands and in brackets on the -wall. As he gazed at his surroundings a strange sense of familiarity -came to him; the furnishings, the shape of the room, the position of -the windows and doors, the pictures upon the walls. - -“There can be no mistake,” he whispered to himself, a strange chill -creeping over him. “I am standing in my father’s house.” - -Wonder possessed him; the thing was strange beyond his dreams of -strangeness; he could, try as he would, make nothing of it. Then -footsteps sounded--heavy, commanding footsteps that approached the -door leading into the room from the main hall. Tom stood in the middle -of the apartment bathed in the full glare of the lighted candles, -waiting; the door opened and two British officers entered, each big, -red-faced and imperious-looking, and each bearing upon the breast of -his scarlet coat many glittering orders and decorations. - -They were Lieutenant-Colonel Tarleton and the Earl of Cornwallis! - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -HOW TOM TOOK PART IN A MYSTERIOUS CONSULTATION - - -FOR a moment Tom Deering was rendered powerless by the sudden shock -of the surprise; he stood staring at the two British officers with -wide-open eyes. Then a feeling of helplessness swept over him--a sense -of being caught--of having been lured into the clutches of his foes. -He could not speak; at each tick of the clock he expected to hear them -denounce him. - -But they did not; they bowed to him silently and advanced to the table -at the centre of the room and sat down; Tarleton was looking straight -at him, but gave not the slightest sign of having recognized him; -Cornwallis had taken up a quill from the table, and was tapping with it -upon the table, a flickering smile upon his face. - -“You seemed rather disturbed,” said he. - -With a powerful effort Tom pulled himself together; he was caught, but -there was no use in his showing the white feather, he thought. So he -replied, quietly enough: - -“I must confess to being slightly surprised, sir. But that is all.” - -Cornwallis’ smile broadened. - -“Just so,” chuckled he. “You did not expect to meet two British -officers, I suppose.” - -“I had no idea whom I was to meet,” said the young swamp-rider. - -“Of course not; how could you?” - -Cornwallis tapped the table with the point of the quill, thoughtfully; -now and then his eyes would wander from Tom’s face to that of Tarleton; -he seemed to be considering something very carefully. - -“I had thought,” said he at last, “to meet a very different person.” - -“A rather older person, to be sure,” said Tarleton. - -Tom bent his head slightly, but said nothing. - -“Of course,” said the commander of the British army, “you do not know -either of us--no more than we know you. It is better so; the work that -you are about to do is of exceeding peril, and the less we know of each -other, the better.” - -Tom looked at the speaker in astonishment. However, he did not allow -the feeling to show in his face; they were playing with him, he -fancied; and he suddenly resolved that he would bear his part in it, -and prove that he was not afraid. - -“I had thought,” said he coolly, after a moment’s silence, “that I had -met this gentleman,” nodding toward Tarleton, “before.” - -“You have just come to Charleston, from Canada,” said Tarleton. “How -could you?” - -The expression upon the man’s face as he said this, puzzled Tom; he -seemed to be sincere; he seemed to mean it; and not the slightest -recollection of having met Tom in a hand to hand conflict that day in -the swamps was observable in his countenance. What could it all mean? -The lad began to doubt the evidence of his own senses. - -“How,” asked Lord Cornwallis, “is Sir Henry?” - -“Sir Henry?” Tom looked at him dully. - -“Of course, Sir Henry Clinton.” - -Tom recovered, with a slight gasp. - -“Oh,” said he, “he was quite well when last I heard of him.” - -“Then,” said Cornwallis, “he does not write to you very often.” - -“No,” confessed the lad, “he does not.” - -“I had thought that he would neglect it after a time. He has a short -memory at best. However, since you have arrived here safely it does not -matter.” - -“You received the list of names which we sent you?” inquired Tarleton. - -“I did,” answered Tom, his mind going at once to the papers which he -had received, but had not understood. - -“You did not get much information from them, of course,” put in -Cornwallis, with a laugh. “But that was not to be expected; you must -become acquainted with the section first.” - -The truth was slowly dawning upon the young scout; these men were -not playing with him as he had supposed. They were serious; they had -mistaken him for another--for a person whom they had never seen, and -who was due in Charleston, upon some mysterious errand, at that time. - -“This department of yours,” said Tarleton after a longer pause than -usual, “is something new, is it not? I have heard that Chatham was -strongly opposed to it, but that the king----” - -“Hush!” Cornwallis laid his hand warningly upon the other’s arm. “That -is a thing not to be spoken of.” - -“Oh!” exclaimed Tarleton, impatiently, “among friends----” - -“Even among friends,” said Cornwallis, “silence must be kept.” He -turned to Tom. “Is this not so?” - -“I believe,” answered Tom slowly, for he feared to betray himself, -“that the utmost secrecy is considered necessary.” - -“Exactly.” Cornwallis looked triumphantly at the other officer. “Just -what I have always held since the matter was first brought to my -attention. To hope to do anything by such means, one must work in the -dark, so to speak--one must not allow even a whisper to reach the upper -world, if success is to be hoped for.” - -“Quite right,” and Tom bowed, more mystified than ever, but determined -to carry out the matter to the end. - -“And now,” said Cornwallis, “I suppose you will wish to see the -gentleman who is to give you the information which you seek.” - -“If you please.” The youth said this not without some misgiving; but he -dreaded to refuse, as it might excite some suspicion. - -“Ah,” said Cornwallis, apparently greatly pleased. “I had fancied that -you’d not want to see him until later. But I had him come here to-night -on the chance; I am delighted that you show a willingness to take the -matter up so promptly.” - -Tom was rather angry with himself for this same willingness; but it was -too late now; so Cornwallis rang a bell to summon the person spoken of. - -“He is waiting in the next room,” said he, “and I rather think you will -find him the kind of man you want.” - -Here the door opened and Lieutenant Cheyne of Tarleton’s horse entered. -He looked at Tom sharply for a moment as he crossed to the table at -which the others were sitting. But it had been four long years since -the affair of the mansion of Jasper Harwood, and Tom had greatly -changed and grown since then; so he bore himself with boldness and -confidence and looked straight into Cheyne’s eye without a quaver. The -lieutenant, however, was only marveling at the youth of the visitor -who had come there wrapped about in so much mystery; no thought of ever -having met him before had crossed his mind. - -“This gentleman,” said Cornwallis, “will introduce you wherever you -wish, in Charleston.” - -The lieutenant bowed. - -“I shall be most happy,” said he. - -“As to the towns and cities further north,” proceeded Cornwallis, “we -have provided another person for that. I will summon him, also.” - -His hand was already upon the bell, but Tom stopped him. - -“One moment,” said he. “The name of this person, if you please.” - -The other three looked at him in surprise. - -“I had thought that no names were to be mentioned at this stage of the -proceedings.” - -[Illustration: _“THIS GENTLEMAN,” SAID CORNWALLIS, - “WILL INTRODUCE YOU”_] - -Tom saw that he had gone a little too far; but he feared possible -recognition, and it might chance that the man whom the British -commander was about to call in, would know him; so he continued, boldly: - -“Safety is the first thing to be looked after. I must demand the name -of this person, before you admit him.” - -“Surely you can suspect no one in Charleston,” said Cornwallis in -surprise. - -Tom determined upon a shrewd stroke. - -“If none were suspected,” said he, “I should not be here.” - -The words struck home; the three British officers looked at each other. - -“True,” said Cornwallis, soberly. “That fact escaped me for the moment. -The gentleman who is waiting without is Mr. Clarage, a loyal subject of -the king.” - -Without knowing it the young swamp-rider had been standing upon the -brink of discovery; for had Clarage once entered the room he would have -been sure to have recognized him. The look upon Tom’s face was observed -by Tarleton, and misconstrued. - -“Surely,” said he, “you do not mean to say that you refuse Clarage’s -aid!” - -“I do,” said the youth, promptly. - -“You suspect him!” Cornwallis uttered the words in tones of the utmost -astonishment. “Why, I did not dream that you ever had heard his name -before.” - -“I have heard of the gentleman many times,” said Tom, gravely. - -Once more the three officers stared at one another, this time -apparently astounded. - -“I had not imagined,” said Lieutenant-Colonel Tarleton, “that the -ramifications of the new system were so extensive.” - -There was a certain note of respect in his voice that did not escape -Tom; he had made an impression by his boldness. - -“There are many things connected with this business,” said the youth, -“that I don’t understand myself.” - -“I suppose not--I suppose not.” There was awe in the voice of -Cornwallis as he said this; and Tom could scarcely keep from laughing. -He was determined to escape the notice of Clarage, so he continued, - -“This man Clarage must not be permitted to observe me--he must not see -me--he must not know who I am.” - -“Is it possible that he is suspected as strongly as all that!” - -“He is not a king’s officer,” said Tom, “and in these times it behooves -us to suspect every one not actually in the uniform.” - -“Right,” cried Tarleton. “Right, sir! Allow me to shake you by the -hand.” He grasped Tom’s hand as he spoke, and shook it warmly. “When I -first clapped eyes upon you I could not understand why a boy had been -sent about this important business; but I see it now; it’s because you -have brains and know how to use them.” He continued to shake Tom’s hand -violently. “I beg your pardon, sir, for my first impression of you; -but I see my mistake, and am willing to acknowledge it. You are right. -Every one in Carolina should be suspected except those who wear the -king’s uniform.” - -Then the two senior officers talked long and earnestly about matters -of which Tom had not the slightest knowledge; but, seeing that he was -supposed to be well informed as to most of it, he kept nodding his -head or shaking it, as the case might be, and wore a look of great -gravity. He gradually drew from their talk that he was supposed to be -a messenger, sent by the very highest officials of the government at -London, to collect facts of some kind. But just what the facts were, -and why so much caution was considered necessary in their collecting, -he could not learn. At length Cornwallis said: - -“There is to be an affair to-morrow evening at which you could meet a -very great many people, if you choose to attend.” - -Tom trembled with expectation; but his voice was steady enough, as he -asked: - -“Indeed; and what is that?” - -“Lieutenant Cheyne’s wedding; it is Christmas eve and he is to marry -the ward of Jasper Harwood, a most excellent gentleman and a strong -advocate of the king’s government.” - -“I shall be most happy to have you come,” said Cheyne, bowing. - -“I’ll be glad to,” said Tom, returning the bow, and struggling to hide -his eagerness. - -“There is to be a sort of Christmas fête at the same time,” remarked -Lieutenant Cheyne. “A mask, you know; it’s a thing that the people here -do about Christmas time, you see.” - -“Ah, yes! A mask.” Tom looked thoughtful. “But, my dear sir, I think -this will prevent my attending. I have no costume.” - -“No costume,” broke in Tarleton, with a loud laugh. “What is the matter -with the disguise you are wearing now?” - -“Ah, true,” said the youth, coolly. “Quite so.” - -“I’ve had my eye upon it for some time,” said Tarleton. “It’s much the -same sort of thing as that scamp Marion and his fellows wear. But I -suppose you adopted it because you had to pass through the region which -that villain infests.” - -“I did pass through Marion’s district--yes,” said the youth, evenly. - -“It will do nicely,” said Cheyne. “Indeed I could imagine nothing -better for such an occasion.” - -“Very well, then,” said Tom. “It is settled.” - -“I shall be glad to send for you,” remarked Cheyne. - -Tom considered for a moment. His thoughts were working upon a plan that -had just flashed into his mind; and then he replied: - -“No; upon consideration it would be best that I go alone. Where is the -wedding to take place, sir?” - -“Here,” said Cornwallis. “You came to this plantation blindfolded; you -could not find your way here again, alone.” - -“I shall leave the place with my eyes open,” said Tom, “and shall note -its location as I ride toward the town. And now,” after a short pause, -“if we have quite finished, I shall be on my way.” - -“We have said all that we can say, for the present,” said Cornwallis. - -“Then,” said the young swamp-rider, as he bowed with dignity to the -three British officers, “I will bid you good-night, gentlemen, and -trust that we shall meet soon again.” - -Sultan was at the door. Tom sprang upon his back and shook the rein. -Then he waved his hand to the officers on the steps, for they had -followed him with considerable ceremony through the hall; in a moment -he was dashing along the well-remembered road leading from his father’s -plantation. He followed the track toward the city for some time; then -drew rein and listened. There was no sound on the road behind, no -evidence that he was being followed. Assuring himself of this, he -wheeled Sultan into a narrow road leading northwest, and went dashing -light-heartedly to meet his comrades at the Indian’s Head. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -HOW THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENED ON CHRISTMAS EVE - - -AT Christmas time, in the year 1780, the British had no very great -occasion for rejoicing, so far as their affairs of government -were concerned, at least. They were at war with three European -nations--France, Holland and Spain; their colonies in North America -were waging a desperate war for independence that seemed as though it -would never end, and their attempt to gain possession of West Point, on -the Hudson, through the treachery of the infamous Benedict Arnold, had -just failed. - -However, the army under Cornwallis, or at least the officers, did -not seem to take their country’s misfortunes very much to heart. The -winter season was long remembered for its many gaieties; the loyalists -of the town had thrown open their houses and vied with each other as -to who could do the most for the king’s scarlet-coated dandies. And -among them all not one entertained upon the scale of Jasper Harwood; -he seemed determined to prove his loyalty to the crown by his lavish -expenditures; but in reality, as the reader knows, he had another -reason. - -The Harwood place was a large one. Hundreds of acres of land were -planted with cotton and tobacco; scores of slaves toiled upon the -plantation to enrich their master; his mules, oxen and horses were -very many. Then, too, he had the Deering place under cultivation; the -slaves upon it already addressed him as master; the revenues that came -in he appropriated to his own use, which little piece of knavery the -authorities overlooked in so good a citizen. - -His plan to marry his ward Laura to Lieutenant Cheyne, of Tarleton’s -regiment of horse, had long been in his mind; but now he was to carry -it into effect. All preparations had been made; the Deering mansion, -which Harwood now occupied, it being nearer to the city than his own, -was brilliantly lighted; the grounds, for the South Carolina December -is not severe, were also brightly illuminated, and were thronged by -large crowds of guests, all en masque, laughing, chattering and getting -all the enjoyment out of the situation possible. - -The sounds of music, softly played, came from the mansion; splendidly -attired officers and gorgeously dressed maskers now and then passed -the windows or thronged down the steps. Here and there was gathered a -knot of the young blades of the army, both foot and horse, masked, but -wearing their uniforms. They talked and laughed loudly; the campaign -was largely the subject of their conversation, and they recounted their -personal deeds vaingloriously. - -“If the louts would only stand and fight,” said one youthful, but -strapping dragoon. “How is a fellow to do anything satisfactory when -the beggars do nothing but dart in and out among the swamps like a lot -of gnats.” - -“You are right,” said another; “it is quite disappointing when one has -a body of them almost in one’s hand, and then, in a moment--presto, -they are gone.” - -“And this rascal Marion is the most elusive of the lot,” said the -first speaker. “He positively will not stand up and fight fairly. It’s -most distressing, when one is going at the head of a party, along a -dark path through the swamps, to have this fellow, the Swamp-Fox, as -Tarleton has named him, suddenly spring out from ambush and pour a fire -into one.” - -A laugh greeted this complaint; it was well known to all that the -speaker had suffered in this way not long before. - -“Campbell must have been asleep in his saddle that night,” remarked one. - -“Then all whom the Swamp-Fox has surprised have been dozing,” flared -Campbell. - -“It’s not exactly because of the surprise,” said the other, “but what -you saw afterward.” - -“What do you mean?” - -“Well, if what you told me you saw in the fight were not the visions of -a dream, I’ll give up.” - -“Oh, you mean the black!” exclaimed the stalwart young dragoon. “But he -was no vision; he was a stern reality, as some of my fellows have cause -to remember.” - -“Tell us about it, Campbell,” said another. “Prove to us that you were -not slumbering upon the occasion spoken of.” - -“It’s not much of a story,” said Campbell, “it only shows how startled -a man can be by something out of the ordinary when it comes upon him -suddenly. - -“You see, awhile back, Tarleton sent me out with thirty men across the -Santee to destroy some stores that the rebels had been accumulating -on an island in one of the swamps. I had crossed the river and, as it -was coming on night, was looking for a dry spot to encamp. Suddenly, -without a moment’s warning the air was filled with the crash of rifle -and pistol-shots and the most infernal yelling that I have ever -listened to. Then out from behind bush, thicket, trees and everything -else that could possibly hide a man, poured the rascally band of this -rebel, Marion.” - -“Nothing extraordinary in that, that I can see,” said the young officer -who had asked for the story. “As you have just said yourself a moment -ago, it’s a favorite device of the Swamp-Fox.” - -“Just a moment,” said Campbell, with a wave of the hand. “I have not -yet reached the point of my narrative. When the ambuscade broke cover -there rushed upon me a giant negro. He looked,” and the young dragoon -gazed about him, “he looked about the thickness of that big cottonwood; -I am tall, but he simply towered above me as though I were a dwarf.” - -“Campbell’s eyes were magnifying that night,” cried one, amid a burst -of laughter from his companions. “He saw giants--possibly it was the -genius of the swamp.” - -“You may laugh,” protested Campbell, “that is what Blake did when I -first told him. But it’s a fact, I tell you. When he rushed at me it -would have gone hard with me had it not been for Sergeant Humphries, -who took the first sweep of the black’s sabre upon his own. Humphries -is no boy in weight, but, gentlemen, the force of the blow almost -knocked him from the saddle.” - -While Campbell was speaking, Mark Harwood, who formed one of the party, -had been listening eagerly. Now he spoke. - -“Did you notice,” he asked of Campbell, “a companion with this giant -negro?” - -“Well, Mr. Harwood,” laughed the strapping young dragoon, “he had a -great many companions. We went flying, helter-skelter, through the -swamp, with the whole lot of them hot at our heels.” - -“But, I mean, was there not a person--a young man of about my age, but -more of your size--whom the negro stuck to a great deal?” - -Campbell looked thoughtfully at the speaker for a moment, then said: - -“Come to think of it, there was. It seemed a great deal like master and -man.” - -“And that,” cried Mark Harwood, “was exactly what they were. The white -youth was my rebel cousin, Tom Deering.” - -“Your cousin,” said Campbell, surprised. “Well, if that is so, you have -for a cousin one of the most remarkable masters of the sabre that it -has ever been my lot to see. Gentlemen,” turning to the others, “the -way that lad handled his weapon. It was marvelous. The blade seemed to -be a thing of life!” - -The young officers forming the group seemed disposed to laugh at this -also; for Ensign Campbell’s experiences upon the night in question had -long formed a subject for the exercise of wit. But Mark Harwood spoke -again. - -“I haven’t the slightest desire to praise Tom Deering, gentlemen,” -said he, bitterly, “but what Campbell says is so. This rebel is a most -remarkable swordsman. It was he, in the end assisted by this same giant -slave, who kept the staircase against a party of loyalist gentlemen -some time since.” - -An immediate hush fell upon the group; they had heard of this exploit -and had marveled at it. Maskers in various splendid or grotesque -costumes strolled about the grounds chattering and laughing at the -antics of those who had most given themselves up to the spirit of the -occasion. About the time Campbell began to tell his story of the black -giant, a masker, attired as a Carolinian backwoodsman, had paused near -them and, as he listened, stood leaning against a tree. He wore a black -mask upon the upper part of his face; a heavy sabre was hanging at his -side, and he carried a rifle in his hands. His dress was an unusual -one, and hardly the thing to be chosen in Charleston at that time; for -it was of the kind worn by those who were in arms against the king. - -Nevertheless, to the slight surprise of a great many who noted the -fact, there seemed to be men in much the same costume, and all wearing -black masks, scattered about the grounds. They did not seem to mingle -with any of the other merrymakers, neither did they seem to be -acquainted with one another. - -The woodsman who stood near to the spot where the British officers were -gathered seemed desirous of attracting no attention; he stood very -quietly, listening, but never once venturing to speak. - -“Ah, yes,” spoke the man whom Campbell had addressed as Blake, “we have -heard of that little affair of the staircase. It took place at the -Foster plantation, did it not?” - -“Yes,” replied Mark Harwood. “A nest of traitors to the king which I -had long striven to break up.” - -“The family consisted of one half-grown girl and her father, who was -an invalid,” said Ensign Campbell, quietly. “Not a very desperate -gathering of partisans, one would think.” - -This was greeted by a slight laugh. Cold looks were directed at Mark; -the Tories were little liked by the British soldiery; they felt that -contempt for them which is bound to arise in the breasts of brave men -against those who prove false to their own kind. And among all the -loyalists in Charleston Mark Harwood was liked the least; his sly, -cunning manner and his mirthless smile made him hated among the frank -young soldiers of the king’s forces; they avoided his company as much -as possible, but, of course, to-night they could not but tolerate him. - -Mark felt the sting which the quiet words of young Campbell contained -and a dark flush stained his cheeks. - -“It is the weakest who are ever the worst,” cried he, noticing the cold -glances of dislike leveled at him. “A man like Foster could do as much -harm to the cause of the king as Marion himself.” - -“Perhaps so,” said Blake, bitingly. “But there is much more credit in -matching oneself against Marion; he, at least, can fight back.” - -Mark bit his lip savagely at this; he felt the hostility which some of -his actions had awakened, now and then; but he could never be made to -see the shame of them. His was a mind which recognized no law of right -or wrong or fairness where a foe was concerned. It did not matter much -to him who or what the foe was, he would set about crushing him as -completely as possible; if he were weak it made Harwood all the more -resolved, for, as Lieutenant Blake had insinuated, a weak foe could not -fight back, and hard fighting was a thing which Master Mark had not -much stomach for. - -“I have frequently noticed, Harwood,” said Ensign Campbell, “that you -always select some such object as Foster for your attacks, when you are -left to your own devices.” - -Mark turned upon the young dragoon with a snarl. - -“You have a reputation, I believe, Campbell,” said he, “for frequently -noticing nonexistent things.” - -“You mean by that, I suppose,” said the other, composedly, but with a -warning sparkle in his eye, “that I am given to stating what is not -true.” - -Mark caught the look in the dragoon’s eyes; at any other time it would -have frightened him; but now he was filled with the recklessness of -rage. - -“And another thing,” said he viciously, “you yourself admit that you -fled before the sword of Tom Deering that night in the swamp; and yet -you, almost in so many words, accuse me of cowardice--I who faced him -that day at Foster’s.” - -“You faced him!” - -“Yes--I!” Mark’s face was livid with passion; he knew that these men -held his personal courage in contempt, and he had a sort of mad desire -to convince them that he was equal to themselves in that respect. -“Fannin and Clarage will support me in this,” he continued, knowing -that he could depend upon the support of these worthies in anything. - -“Well,” said Campbell, in a changed tone, “if you successfully faced -this wonderful swordsman I beg your pardon, for anything that I may -have said or hinted at.” - -“He did not hold his ground long when I sprang up the steps, I assure -you,” cried Mark, delighted at the impression which he had created. He -at once plunged into a glowing account of what had occurred--colored -to suit himself, of course; but he had not spoken a dozen words when a -hand was laid on his shoulder, and turning he found himself gazing into -a pair of clear gray eyes which looked at him from out the holes of a -black mask. - -“I beg your pardon,” said Tom Deering, quietly, for the masker was he, -“but will you kindly repeat what you have said.” - -Mark shook himself free of the clutch upon his shoulder and returned, -angrily: - -“Who are you, sir? I do not know you. I am speaking to these gentlemen, -and am not addressing you.” - -“Once more I beg your pardon.” Tom’s voice was still quiet. “But your -statement to these gentlemen,” bowing to the young officers, “was what -made me interrupt you. I know something of the affair at Foster’s, and -would like to correct what you have mis-stated.” - -Mark trembled with mingled rage and apprehension. - -“Hello,” said Campbell, in a low voice to Blake, “our friend here seems -able to put a spoke in Harwood’s wheel. This is most interesting.” - -“Who are you?” said Mark, once more. - -“Who I am does not matter,” said Tom. “Gentlemen,” he now ignored Mark, -“I have met some of those who bore Mr. Harwood company upon that day, -and----” - -“And they told you the facts of the case,” cried Lieutenant Blake, -anxious to see Mark humiliated. “Come, out with it; let us hear what -you have to say.” - -“I have merely this to say. Mark Harwood did not once have the manhood -to place himself within the reach of his cousin’s sabre. He spent his -time upon the outskirts of the throng, and his part in the affray -consisted entirely of shouting directions to braver men than himself.” - -A score of cold, contemptuous eyes turned themselves upon Mark; the -scorn they felt for him was unmistakable. Mark, quivering with passion, -turned upon Tom, his hand raised to strike--but the next instant he was -measuring his length upon the ground, and Tom had vanished amidst the -quickly gathering crowd. - -The rooms of the Deering mansion were large ones, but the brilliant -gathering to-night completely filled them. It was a strange feeling for -the young swamp-rider, a half hour or so after his experience with -Mark, to stand a stranger--unknown--in his own home. - -The crowd had begun to press into the house, for the hour had arrived -when Laura was to be made the unwilling wife of Lieutenant Cheyne. Tom -would have given anything for a word with her, for Laura had been his -mother’s favorite niece, and was a good, brave-hearted girl whom he had -always been proud of. But, though he had sought everywhere, he could -not catch even a glimpse of her. - -However, as he stood by the door leading to the main hall, there came -a sudden stir among the ladies. A party had just come in; splendidly -attired women, officers glittering with orders and gold lace, gentlemen -of civil life in powdered wigs and frills starched to a snowy -whiteness. And in the midst of them was Laura, looking sad and red-eyed -with weeping. - -Tom started forward, but the thronging crowd was too great and he was -forced back to the quiet spot near the door which he had occupied -before. And, as fate willed it, in a few moments poor Laura, who had -crept out of the chattering, laughing, exclaiming crush to cry, stood -at his side. - -“Laura,” said he eagerly. “Laura.” His tone was low, but the sound -reached her; and she looked at him, frightened and surprised. - -“Laura,” said he. “Don’t you know me?” - -“Cousin Tom,” whispered she, delight mixed with fear. “Oh, what are you -doing here? You have placed yourself in great danger; why did you come?” - -“To see you.” - -“To see me!” - -“And to ask you if this, which is to take place here to-night, is with -your free will.” - -Laura did not answer, but sobbed. - -“I see it is not,” proceeded Tom in the same low voice. “Laura, my -mother always thought as much of you as if you had been her own -daughter. And I will do and dare for you what I would do and dare for -my own sister.” - -“Tom, what do you mean?” - -He had no chance to answer, for at this moment Jasper Harwood came -hastily up and, with a searching, suspicious look at Tom, drew Laura -away. Lieutenant Cheyne had come in accompanied by a crowd of young -officers; Tarleton and Lord Cornwallis glittered among the gathering -in their splendid uniforms; not a thing was wanting, in Tory Harwood’s -mind, to make the occasion one of the utmost pomp and display. - -The burly old Tory stood, with Laura, in the midst of his glittering -guests. - -This ceremony was all that was needed to place the Deering plantation -well within his possession, and the thought filled him with great -satisfaction. Some, in the mansion’s great rooms, had removed their -masks, but most had not; and, among others the numerous body of maskers -in the costumes of backwoodsmen, who had grouped in a solid mass near -the door, still kept their faces covered. - -The music was playing softly as Harwood raised his voice. - -“Here, Cheyne,” said he, “come this way.” - -Lieutenant Cheyne stepped forward, but to the surprise of all he was -shouldered aside by a rough-looking youth in a black mask. - -“What now, sir!” exclaimed Cheyne, angrily. - -“Stand aside,” said Tom Deering, sharply. He pushed his way to the -centre of the room, all falling back in surprise; Cornwallis and -Tarleton, from the far end of the room, had recognized him as their -mysterious visitor of the night before, and were staring eagerly to see -what he was about to do. - -“What do you mean by this offensive conduct, sir?” demanded Jasper -Harwood, his face growing a deep purple and his wicked little eyes -snapping with anger. “This is my house and----” - -“Hold,” cried Tom in a voice that rang through the room like the blast -of a bugle. “You speak falsely, Jasper Harwood. I am master here.” - -“Master!” Harwood started and a shade of pallor crept into his face. -“What do you want here?” - -“To take this poor girl, and place her among friends,” he pointed to -Laura as he spoke. - -“Am I, her uncle, not her friend?” Jasper Harwood advanced upon Tom, -but the masked young swamp-rider looked him fearlessly in the eye. “Who -are you, sir?” the older man demanded, furiously, “who are you, I say?” - -Tom turned and held up his hand with a proud gesture. - -“Stand out, my gallant lads,” he cried, his eye flashing. - -The masks were torn from the faces of the backwoodsmen, and they stood -forth with musket, pistol and naked sabre, facing the startled guests -of Jasper Harwood. - -“These!” cried Tom, his glance sweeping the brilliant throng of -officers who stood, their swords half drawn, looking at him astounded, -“these are Marion’s men.” - -“And you?” shouted Jasper Harwood. - -Tom plucked the covering from his face. - -“Look,” said he. - -As Jasper Harwood looked into his gallant nephew’s face, there came a -sudden crash of falling metal; the great candellabrum, which had been -the sole means of lighting the room, had been dashed to the floor by -Cole, and the place was left in complete darkness. Women screamed and -men shouted; but when lights were once more secured, the swamp-riders, -with Laura in their midst, were gone; and the hoof-beats of their -horses rang out from far down the road. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -HOW THE BRITISH LOST SOME PRISONERS - - -DOWN the road, like the wind, raced the band of Marion’s men; Laura, -under escort of Nat and David Collins, rode well ahead, as Tom knew -that they would not meet any of the enemy in that direction. The road -skirted the bay, and from across the quiet waters could be seen the -lights of the British ships. - -Tom had expected pursuit to be hotly made, but to his surprise there -was no evidence of it. A little reflection told him the reason for -this. The plantation was a considerable distance below the city, and -the officers attending the masque had, for the most part, come in -carriages. Therefore no chargers were available for a chase, at least -not sufficient to mount a force capable of coping with our adventurers. -No sound was heard by Tom or Cole, who rode behind, alert for anything -that might happen; the ringing hoof-beats of their own party were the -only noises that disturbed the silence. - -But, at length, even this ceased; the cavalcade had been brought to a -sudden halt, and Tom and Cole rode forward to learn the cause of it. -Nat and Dave Collins were waiting for him; Laura, patting her pawing -horse’s neck, was beside them. - -“What’s the matter?” asked Tom. - -“As we rounded the bend in the road,” said David Collins, “I thought I -saw a sudden gleam of light from the water, close to shore.” - -“I saw it, too,” said Nat, his brother. “It seemed as though it was -from a boat.” - -“It was in a boat,” put in Laura. “I saw it plainly. And the boat was -full of men.” - -“Remain where you are,” directed Tom. “Nat, I leave you in charge. -Dave, you and Cole come with me; we’ll see what all this means. It may -be a boat’s crew from one of the vessels of war which has been somehow -signaled that we are coming by this road.” - -They left their horses in care of their comrades and cautiously -advanced; as they neared the beach they could hear the water lapping on -the sand--yes, and now they caught the undoubted murmur of voices. - -“We’ll have to put the boats’ noses up on the beach and wait for them,” -said a voice. - -Tom nudged his companions and they returned it. “Without question,” -they thought, “they have been warned, and are waiting for us to put in -an appearance.” - -“I expected them to pass, long before this,” spoke another voice, “and -keel haul me if I understand the delay.” - -“Oh, give them time,” said the first speaker, “we have all night before -us.” - -“No, souse my tops if we have; the tide changes at two o’clock, and we -want to take advantage of it.” - -Here followed the sound of keels grating upon the sand. Through the -gloom Tom could discern two large boats, in each of which were a half -dozen men, armed to the teeth. Somehow, the voice of the last speaker -sounded strangely familiar; Tom, who, like his two companions, lay -flat upon the sand, crawled forward for a space in order that he might -obtain a better view. As it chanced, in his path were a quantity of dry -shells; and as he drew himself over these, they made a crackling noise. - -“What’s that!” whispered one of the men in the boat nearest Tom. - -“What do you mean?” - -“Didn’t you hear a sound from the beach over there?” - -A laugh followed this. - -“You thought you heard hoofs awhile ago,” said the second voice, from -the other boat. “It’s all your imagination.” - -“Well, tar my old rigging!” cried the other, obstinately. “I heard -something just then, and I’m going to see what it was.” - -The speaker leaped out upon the sand, a cutlass in his right hand and -a lantern in his left. He slowly advanced, his lantern flashing this -way and that, until at last its rays rested upon a bronzed, youthful, -smiling face gazing calmly, from the sand, into his own. - -“Tom Deering,” he almost shouted, his eyes wide with surprise. - -“Uncle Dick!” cried Tom in return, and in a moment he had sprung to his -feet and gripped the old sea-dog in a hug like that of a cinnamon bear. - -“Easy, lad, easy!” gasped Uncle Dick. “If you grip me any tighter -you’ll smash my hull and bring the masts by the board.” - -He wrung his nephew’s hand warmly, his weather-beaten face all wrinkled -with smiles, his long gray cue almost bristling from pure joy. - -“I thought you were one of the enemy’s spies,” said he at last after he -had greeted the grinning Cole, and had had Nat presented to him. “But -what in old Neptune brings you here? Tell me all about it.” - -In a few moments Tom had acquainted him with the facts of his -expedition to Charleston. The old man wrung his hand once more as he -finished. - -“Brave boy,” cried he, delighted beyond measure. “So you saved Laura -from that swab, Harwood, did you! Well, you’ll never do a better thing -in your life! And you have a company of friends back there a piece, did -you say?” - -“Yes, there are a round score of us, all told.” - -“You are not too much done up to take a hand in another little -enterprise before the night’s over, eh, lad?” - -“No,” cried the young scout, eagerly. “I can speak for all my friends, -I know. What is it, Uncle Dick?” - -“Down there,” and the old seaman pointed to the water’s edge, “I have -two boats, and in them is the biggest part of the crew of the four-gun -schooner, Defence.” - -“Then your schooner was not taken by the enemy when they captured -Charleston!” - -“Nothing like it. And she’s been doing good work for Congress ever -since, even if I do say it myself. But, to come back to the present: -Some time ago I learned that your father was still held a prisoner in -the hulks there,” pointing to some heavy, unpainted and unseaworthy -craft that were anchored off a sandy headland and whose lights could be -plainly seen. - -“My father!” There was a sharp note of pain in Tom’s voice. “Then he -has not been sent to the English prisons; he has been detained here in -one of those hulks all this time, as I supposed. What a fate!” - -The lad would have broken down had not Captain Deering made haste to -reassure him. - -“There, there, boy! don’t take it so hard. He’s done very well, -considering. The party who brought me the news of him says he’s in good -health.” - -“Even if that be so,” broke in Tom, his eyes burning as they fastened -themselves upon the hulks, “even if that be so, how long can it last? -If he remains there he will break down both in health and spirit.” - -“He’ll not be there long,” said Uncle Dick, quietly. - -Tom looked at him quickly, eagerly. - -“What do you mean by that,” seizing his uncle by the arm; “do you mean -that----” - -“That is just exactly what I do mean,” said the seaman. “Inside of an -hour your father is to be transferred from the hulk in which he is -held prisoner to the frigate Benbow, which you see lying over there,” -pointing to the vessel of war nearest the shore. “She is to sail -to-morrow for England, and Lord North has issued orders for the captain -to bring your father and some other wealthy prisoners with him.” - -“Yes, yes,” said Tom, his voice husky with anxiety. “And your plan -is----” - -“To attack the boat that carries them from the hulk to the frigate. I -have, as I said before, almost the entire crew of the Defence here in -her pinnace and gig; and each man of them is armed for desperate work. -There is room in the boats for some of your friends if they care to -join us in this little affair; we cannot have too many, as there is no -knowing what sized crew will man the boat; and with, perhaps, a marine -or two for good measure.” - -Tom despatched Cole back to bring up the remainder of his band; and -when they advanced and learned what was going forward they, to a man, -volunteered to help. The first thing to do was to see to Laura’s -safety; Captain Deering sent one of his men for a fisherman’s yawl -which he knew was drawn up on the sand a short distance below. The -fisherman was an ex-member of the Defence’s crew and a stout friend of -his old captain; so when he and one of his grown sons appeared with the -yawl he readily agreed to row Laura to the schooner, the whereabouts of -which was carefully explained to him. - -Tom, after the boat containing the girl and the two friendly fishermen -had pulled away in the direction of the schooner, detailed two of his -men to lead the horses to a point some miles below on the shores of -the bay. Then he and the others placed themselves under the orders of -Captain Deering and his first mate, who was in command of the second -boat. - -“Now, lads,” spoke the skipper of the Defence, “I guess there’s no use -telling you that you are bound on a dangerous cruise--not a very long -one, but such a one as will need us to keep the starboard and larboard -watch both on deck all the time.” - -“Douse the lantern!” said the mate, gruffly. He was a thick-set, hardy -looking man, about his captain’s age; he had an eye like a hawk and -a way of casting it about every now and then that at once dubbed him -sailor. The captain instantly blew out the lantern. - -“Anything moving, Mr. Jackson?” asked he. - -“I heard a creaking of blocks from the hulks,” returned the mate. “They -are lowering the boat, skipper, I think.” - -“Then we’d best be afloat!” exclaimed Captain Deering. “Tumble in, my -hearties, and push off.” - -The sailors of the Defence and the swamp-riders were soon evenly -distributed between the gig and the pinnace; the former was under the -command of Captain Deering in person, and in the bows sat Tom and Cole; -Nat and David Collins were in the mate’s boat; all were silent as the -boats shoved off from the beach; the lapping of the water against their -sides and the long, soft strokes of the oars were the only sounds that -could be heard. - -“They’ve launched a boat,” said the mate in a low tone. The gig and -pinnace still pulled side by side, a double length of oar between them. -“Yes, and there goes another one, and another.” - -“Stiff work,” growled the captain, as he strove to follow the mate’s -pointing finger. “I can just about make them out, Mr. Jackson, and they -seem to be full of men.” - -“Let’s hope they’re mostly prisoners,” said the mate. - -“Have your cutlasses ready, men,” said Captain Deering, softly. “We -can’t use the pistol until we’re sure of where we are firing.” - -The three boats had pushed off from the hulk by this time; one was a -galley, pulled by at least a dozen men and carrying as many marines in -her bow, another was a small jolly-boat, and the last a ship’s gig in -the stern of which were to be seen several officers. - -“Don’t bother the galley,” said Uncle Dick. “It holds only a guard. The -prisoners are in the gig or the small boat.” - -“There seem to be only three of them,” said Tom, straining his eyes -through the darkness. “But I can’t make out my father among them.” - -“He’s there, fast enough,” said the captain, encouragingly. - -The pinnace and gig lay directly in the paths of the advancing boats; -Captain Deering had given orders to cease rowing, and they lay -silently upon the water, rising and falling with the slight swell. -The others had not yet seen them, for they showed no lights, but kept -swinging steadily along with their sweeps. The galley was first and the -skipper passed the word, hoarsely: - -“We’ll have to give her a volley, after all. Ready, lads, and shoot -low.” - -He had scarcely spoken the words when a marine in the bow of the -approaching galley discovered them and gave the alarm. - -“Pull hard,” roared Captain Deering. The oarsmen obeyed, and the gig -shot forward. The swamp-riders knelt or stood in the bow, their muskets -ready. “Fire,” cried the skipper of the Defence. - -A shower of musket balls swept into the galley; the marines in her -were too surprised to make a quick recovery; but their officers were -shouting angry commands and hot words of reproof at them, and they -at last succeeded in discharging their pieces in a half-hearted way; -but before they could reload the gig of the Defence was alongside -them, and cutlass and sabre were at their deadly work. Tom fought with -desperation; the galley must be beaten off before he could hope to get -alongside the British gig, which held the prisoners. But the marines -had recovered from their surprise by this time and were battling -determinedly. - -“We must end this,” Tom heard Captain Deering growl, “the gig is -pulling away to save the prisoners.” The old sea-dog was slashing right -and left with a cutlass as he spoke, with Tom and Cole at his side. -Back and forth they swayed; the gunwales of the gig and galley ground -together, the sword-blades flashed up and down; the pistols barked -gruffly through the din of shouts and the clash of steel on steel. - -Cole had lost his sabre overboard, and, clutching his rifle-barrel with -both hands, was doing frightful execution among the enemy with the -brass-bound butt. At the words of Captain Deering, the giant slave’s -eyes darted toward the British gig; its seamen were pulling lustily -toward the frigate, its officers urging them to increased exertion -with every stroke. Without a moment’s hesitation Cole sprang into the -galley, clearing a space before him with his clubbed musket. Then once, -twice, thrice the heavy butt of the weapon rose and fell; there was a -splintering of wood, a sudden shout of rage and fear, and the galley, -her bottom stove in, sank in the waters of the bay. - -As she went down Cole clutched at the stern of the gig and was hauled -on board by Tom and the skipper. The latter, as cool and collected as -though he sat on his own after-deck, gave the word. - -“Give way, lads; and pull hearty.” - -The gig bounded through the waters like a thing of life; the creaming -waters were dashed from her sharp bow; the men pulled with skill and -good will, and Tom noted, as he stood in the bow, that they gained upon -the British boat. The pinnace, under Mr. Johnson, had grappled with -the galley on the other side, and had not cleared the wreck so quickly. -But she now was bounding after the gig under the impulse of her crew’s -brawny arms. - -“They are going to reach safety under the frigate’s guns before we -overhaul them,” said Captain Deering. “I’m afraid it’s hopeless, lad.” - -“No, no,” cried Tom, desperately; “don’t give up the chase. I’ll reduce -their speed a trifle.” - -He picked up his rifle as he spoke, placed it to his shoulder, ran his -eye along the barrel and pulled the trigger. A cry came from the flying -boat; one of the oarsmen dropped his sweep and tumbled into the bottom. -This, of course, caused much confusion; the wounded man was dragged -forward and another man took his place. But the gig of the Defence had -made a clear gain upon them of fifty yards. - -“Good lad!” cried the captain. “Try it again.” - -Tom did not stop to reload his rifle, but picked up one belonging to -one of his companions. He leveled the piece with great care. Once more -the shot rang out, and once more an oarsman fell. The British officers -in the stern now began firing, but as they did not take careful aim -their shots did no harm. By this time, however, those on board the -frigate had received the alarm; lanterns flashed upon her decks and -a drum rolled sullenly. The boat containing the prisoners was almost -within range of her guns when the gig of the Defence overhauled her. - -They grappled instantly and the fight raged with the utmost fury. -Without a moment’s hesitation Tom, followed by Cole, sprang into the -enemy’s boat among the cutlasses and pistols of the British tars. - -“Father,” he cried, “I am here! I have come to save you.” - -But he could not pause to look about, for the enemy had flown at him -with great determination. Shrieks of pain and shouts of rage mingled -with the clash of steel and the spiteful explosions of the firearms. -But in the heat of the conflict the pinnace with Mr. Johnson and his -crew arrived, and in a very few moments the British sailors were forced -to surrender their arms. - -“Now,” cried Tom, his tones full of joy, “the prisoners.” - -A number of white, worn-looking patriots were helped into the gig. -Tom’s heart sank when he looked at them. His father was not among them! - -“Are these all the prisoners?” he cried, addressing one of the -white-faced men who sat in the stern of the Defence’s gig. “Was there -not another named Deering?” - -“I do not know,” returned the man. - -Tom, with despair in his eyes turned to the British officers in the -other boat. With one accord they burst into a laugh. - -“Ah!” exclaimed one; “so it was he that you were after. Well, you’ve -failed, for you attacked the wrong boat.” - -“He was not in the galley,” gasped Tom, his face going white. - -“No; he was in the jolly-boat.” The speaker pointed to a dark speck -alongside the frigate. “See, there she is; she has made safety.” - -“He is there,” shouted Tom to Captain Deering. “Pull for the frigate.” - -“Sit down,” said the old sailor quietly. Then he gave the word to shove -off. - -“You are not going to desert him!” Tom was beside himself. “You are not -going to leave him behind!” - -“Give way,” ordered Captain Deering. - -The men bent to their oars, and the gig bounded over the short waves, -putting more and more water between them and the frigate at every -stroke. Mr. Johnson had issued the same command and the bow of the -pinnace was but a few yards from the gig’s stern. Tom’s burning eyes -were fixed upon the frigate; somewhere in the dark loom of its hull was -his father--the father whom he so longed to see and whom he had vowed -to liberate. Each stroke of the oars that carried him from him cut him -like a knife. - -“One dash,” he implored his uncle. “One swift dash and we can save him.” - -“The frigate has lowered her boats,” said the skipper of the Defence. -“It would be certain death to attempt it.” Then to the sailors he cried -encouragingly, “Pull hard, my lads, show the British what American -muscle can do!” - -The two boats shot away under the compelling force of the sturdy arms -at the oars. - -“It’s a good four knots to the schooner,” said the mate, from the -pinnace. “And their men are fresh.” - -This was true; for a long time the men bent to their oars, but the -schooner was still too far off to be seen, while the steady stroke of -the frigate’s boats could be heard astern in the darkness, each moment -growing nearer. And the other war vessels in the bay had sounded the -alarm by this time; signal rockets were flaring across the sky, and -the light of lanterns was to be seen on every hand, while the throbbing -of drums was faintly borne to their ears. - -“Looks like desperate work,” said the captain. His tones were grave and -his eyes were straining through the gloom. “Oh, if we only stood on the -decks of the old schooner I would not care for them all.” - -As though in answer to his words Tom suddenly sprang to his feet. - -“Look!” shouted he. “Look there!” - -“The Defence!” exclaimed the skipper, joy in his voice, “and bearing -down to hunt for us.” - -Like a great bird the schooner loomed up through the darkness; her -mainsail, topsails and jib were set and bellying to the breeze; the -ripple of the water at her foot could be plainly heard, for she was -almost upon them when Tom discovered her. - -“Ahoy!” shouted the skipper. “Schooner, ahoy!” - -A prompt response came from the Defence’s deck; she swept about with -the grace of a hawk; and all hands were soon on board and the gig and -pinnace swung up after them. - -“Make all sail,” said Captain Deering to Mr. Johnson. The mate’s deep -tones rang through the schooner; blocks creaked, ropes were manned, and -seamen swarmed into the rigging. Then like a great, white ghost the -Defence fell into the breeze and swept out of the harbor, leaving the -pursuing boats to return to the frigate with the news of the prisoners’ -escape. - -As Tom leaned on the quarter-rail and gazed eagerly back over the -schooner’s white track he felt a hand on his shoulder. - -“Come, lad, forgive me,” said his Uncle Dick; “you see for yourself, -don’t you, that it was useless to go nearer the frigate?” - -Tom gripped his uncle’s hand. “Yes,” he said, “you were right, of -course, uncle. But it’s pretty hard to have been so near, and, and----” - -He could not finish the sentence, but turned away abruptly, and for -many a day Tom had a heavy heart. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -HOW TOM DEERING FOUGHT HIS FIRST FIGHT UPON THE SEA - - -WHEN the schooner was well beyond pursuit she dropped in close to -shore, and word was sent to the men who guarded the horses to take them -back to Marion’s camp. Then the vessel got under way once more; it was -no time to loiter, as the frigates might make sail after them at any -time. - -Tom, sick at heart at his failure to rescue his father, had decided to -stick to the Defence until he saw Laura at least in safety somewhere; -and several others of his command were delighted at the prospects of a -cruise upon deep water. Next morning Tom approached his uncle upon the -subject of Laura. - -“I’ve been running out of the port of Baltimore,” said Captain Deering, -“for a long time, and we have some folks at Baltimore. You don’t -remember your Uncle Ben’s family, I suppose? I’ve been to see them once -or twice during the last year, and a fine, healthy lot of boys and -girls they are, and Ben and his wife are as hearty as can be. Suppose I -run up the Chesapeake, and have Laura stop with them for awhile?” - -“An excellent idea,” said Tom, much relieved. “And I’m glad you thought -of it, for Laura’s safety has been troubling me a great deal.” - -The run along the coast up to the Chesapeake was enlivened by a number -of chases by British vessels; there was one, a sloop-of-war, of about -the same tonnage as the Defence and carrying not many more guns, which -Captain Deering ran from with great regret. - -“I’d like to train Long Tom on her,” said the old sea-dog, patting the -long pivot gun, amidships; “but as I’ve got Laura on board, I suppose I -must show the sloop a clean pair of heels.” - -When they reached Baltimore, after a narrow escape from a brig and two -fleet schooners which were cruising up and down at the mouth of the -bay, Tom and the captain saw Laura safely housed with Uncle Ben, who -was delighted to receive her; then, after many “good-byes” they once -more sought the Defence. - -As it happened the harbor of Baltimore was in great commotion just -about that time; a great fleet of merchantmen, fifty sail in all, were -waiting for a chance to sail, but the British fleet outside kept up -such a vigilant watch that it seemed as though the time would never -come. A brave and resolute officer, Captain Murray, who had at one time -served in the land force and afterward in the infant navy, was engaged -by the merchants of the port for the post of commodore of the fleet. - -His personal charge was a “letter of marque,” the Revenge, carrying a -crew of fifty men and eighteen guns. A few days before, Captain Murray -had signaled the fleet to make sail; but upon venturing into open -water he had encountered a greatly superior force and was compelled -with his entire fleet to run up the Patuxent for safety. - -However, he had now received word that the enemy, grown tired of -waiting, had sailed, and he was making ready for another attempt. -Knowing that the Defence had lately entered the port he paid her a -visit next morning in his gig. - -“Captain Deering, I believe,” said the commander of the letter of -marque. - -“Yes, sir,” said the old sailor, who stood in the waist, overlooking -some repairs to the topsails, which had been badly torn by a discharge -of small shot from one of the British vessels. - -“I am Captain Murray, of the Revenge,” said the visitor. “The fleet -which you see in the harbor is about to sail to-morrow; I have come to -you to know how conditions are outside.” - -“There seems to be plenty of the enemy’s craft,” grinned Captain -Deering, “and they are mighty liberal with their shot, for witness of -which look at my topsails,” and he waved his horny hand toward the rent -canvas which some of the sailors were stitching and patching as they -sat with their backs to the bulwarks. - -“I’ve been asking for delay,” said Captain Murray; “but the merchants -want their cargoes afloat, and will listen to nothing else but -immediate sailing orders, they having heard that the enemy had sailed.” - -“I know what they are,” said the skipper of the Defence. “These -land-lubbers are never satisfied. If their old tubs are held back they -rave and tear; and if they are taken out in the face of the enemy and -are captured or sunk they go on worse than before. Tar my old hull, -captain, there’s no way of pleasing such swabs.” - -“I see you’ve been in some such position as mine yourself,” said -Captain Murray. - -“I have,” returned Captain Deering. “I convoyed a fleet out of -Charleston before the British took the town. They gave me no peace -till I got their old hookers out; and then when the enemy bore down -on us, six sail strong and mounting as many guns as I had men, they -scuttled here and there like a lot of ducks in a rain-storm. Result was -that about half of ’em was seized; and of course when I ran back with -the others the entire blame was put upon me.” - -“Just so,” said the captain of the letter of marque. “I’m afraid that -is how it is going to be with me. When do you sail, Captain Deering?” - -“At the next tide,” answered the other. - -“Could you be prevailed upon to sail with the fleet?” inquired the -other anxiously. The trim look of the Defence, the bright, well-kept -guns and the brisk businesslike crew had taken his fancy. The schooner -would be no mean addition to his fighting force, and he awaited the -answer with interest. - -“If the fleet,” said Captain Deering, “sails when I do, and means to -stand to its guns if the enemy is sighted, I’ll stick by you while I -have a shot in the locker.” - -“I thank you,” said Captain Murray gratefully. “There is to be a -meeting of the captains, upon the Revenge, this morning. We are going -to arrange matters before sailing.” - -Now, although the merchant fleet numbered fifty sail and some of -them were large vessels, very few of them carried guns. It was -plain, therefore, that even this great collection of craft would be -comparatively helpless under the fire of a few light, well armed, fast -sailing vessels of the enemy. It was to effect some sort of a system of -defence that the commodore had called the captains together, and the -meeting upon the Revenge ended in terms of agreement being entered into -by the armed ships, to support one another in case of attack. Signals -were agreed upon for the entire fleet, and then all retired to their -respective vessels to await the turning of the tide. - -In the gray of the morning the boatman’s whistle sounded through the -Defence; all hands turned out to up anchor and make sail. - -“This will be our first experience at deep-water fighting,” said Tom -to Nat Collins as they, with the remainder of the swamp-riders’ band, -stood in the stern, ready to lend a hand when required. - -“You expect fighting, then?” said Nat. - -“To be sure. You see how sharply we were pursued in running in? Well, -if they would exert themselves so much against a single schooner, it -stands to reason that they will double their efforts against a huge, -helpless fleet like this. The Chesapeake will see some gunnery this -morning, and before the sun gets very high, in my opinion.” - -“And your opinion’s a good one, my lad,” said the gruff voice of Mr. -Johnson, the schooner’s mate, who was passing just then. “There are -some of the British lying outside there, ready and waiting for this -fleet of old pine planks; and they’ll dance with delight when we show -ourselves in open water.” - -There was a great flurry and noise in the vast gathering of -merchantmen; their capstans clanked, their blocks and rigging creaked, -their seamen chanted as they hauled upon the ropes. Then one after -another they got under way; the Defence and the Revenge, followed by -the other vessels carrying guns, led, under easy sail; the fleet as -it passed down the bay and out into the Atlantic made an imposing -appearance. - -The shore line had not yet been dipped under the sparkling waters, -when Mr. Johnson’s prophecy came true. A fleet of privateers suddenly -hove in sight, close under the land. The Revenge flew the signal for a -superior force, and ordered all unarmed vessels to return to port, and -the others to rally about her. The Defence promptly bore up in answer -to the signal, but, to the shame of the others, only one brig followed -her example; the rest ran for Hampton Roads. - -The British fleet consisted of a large ship of eighteen guns, a brig of -sixteen and three schooners; and with one accord they stood in for the -body of the merchantmen. - -“There will be a general capture if that is allowed,” said the skipper -of the Defence to his mate. - -“Ay, ay,” growled Mr. Johnson. “It’s time for the Revenge to show her -teeth, if Murray expects to do anything.” - -“And for the Defence, too,” said Captain Deering. “Ready the Long Tom, -Mr. Johnson; we’ll try a round shot at that nearest schooner; she’s too -saucy by far for the weight she carries.” - -The long gun was charged and the captain himself sighted it. - -“There is a long, slow swell,” said he to Tom, “and that’s the best -sort for gunnery afloat. You can time the rise to a fraction of a -second. The best gunners are going to win this fight, for everything is -in their favor.” - -He ran his eye along the polished length of the pivot gun, then applied -the match. Long Tom barked sharply, the solid shot went skipping -across the waves like a heavy-winged bird; there came a quick crackling -sound upon the schooner fired into and her foremast, splintered close -to the deck, went, in a tangle of rigging and spars, over the side. - -“Well aimed,” praised Mr. Johnson, admiringly. “She’s out of the fight -for awhile, anyhow.” - -“There goes the Revenge,” cried Tom. - -The letter of marque had put herself into a tight place; in order to -give his merchantmen time to escape, Captain Murray had awaited the -approach of the privateers, and in a short time he was between the fire -of the ship and brig. As Tom spoke the Revenge let go both broadsides -and she reeled trembling under the shock. As Captain Deering had -predicted, good gunnery was going to be felt in that long, slow swell; -the firing of the Revenge was almost perfect, and the damage done by -her broadsides and smaller guns during the next half hour was very -great. - -[Illustration: _“WELL AIMED” PRAISED MR. JOHNSON_] - -The two uninjured schooners bore up on the Defence and engaged her; the -American brig here entered the fight, with the brass carronades with -which she was armed. She took the attention of one of the schooners -from the Defence, and Captain Deering headed for the other with his bow -guns barking like vicious dogs and the powder-smoke almost covering -his vessel’s advance. The steering-gear of the privateer had been -damaged by a well-placed shot from the long gun early in the action; -so she could not manœuvre as she otherwise would have done; the result -was that the Defence laid herself alongside, and with a wild cheer -the seamen and swamp-riders, led by Tom and the mate, sprang over the -rail and rushed among her crew. These latter, apparently, were not -accustomed to this style of fighting, for after a weak resistance they -threw down their arms and cried for quarter. - -Captain Deering directed that they should be driven down below and the -hatches battened down; then placing a half dozen men on board the -captured craft to manage her, he drew off. The American brig was still -engaged with the third schooner; the latter was the lightest armed and -manned, and as the brig seemed fully capable of providing her with -entertainment the Defence went about and bore up for the Revenge. - -Captain Murray was fighting his vessel with desperate resolution; but, -by this time, his ammunition began to grow low, for they had been hotly -engaged for a full hour, and his fire had somewhat slackened. And now -the gallant officer’s heart leaped with delight as he saw the Defence -heading for the brig, upon his starboard; for with the attention of -this vessel attracted from him for a space he felt that he could deal -with the ship. - -Tom Deering, who had sailed upon many coasting trips in the Defence -before the outbreak of the war, was at the helm; Captain Deering was -superintending the loading of his guns with canister and musket balls; -Mr. Johnson was mustering a boarding crew in the waist. As they neared -the brig, which greeted them with a scattering fire of small arms and a -broadside which did little or no damage, the captain shouted to Tom, - -“Down your helm--hard!” - -The signal had been arranged between them; the brig manœuvred to meet -the expected movement of the schooner; but Tom promptly threw his helm -up, and a swinging spar became entangled in the rigging of the Defence, -whose mate at once, with a body of seamen, sprang to make the tangle -secure. The schooner was now in a position from which she could rake -the brig from stem to stern. - -“Fire,” cried Uncle Dick. The guns, loaded with the canister and musket -balls, swept the British ship’s decks, and in a few moments there was -not a man to be seen. Those who had not fallen by the fire had sought -safety below decks; Mr. Johnson was about to give the word to board, -when the lashings gave way, and the two vessels drifted apart. - -The guns of the Defence were given time to cool and commander and crew -looked about them. The ship which had engaged the Revenge had hauled -off; the third schooner, after inflicting sufficient damage to the -rigging of the American brig to prevent pursuit, had also drawn away. -Then Captain Murray, whose vessel had suffered severely, having borne -the pounding of both British ship and brig for an hour, flew the signal -to cease firing. He knew that it would not be possible for them to take -the British vessels, so a continuation of the action would only be a -waste of ammunition. - -Within a half hour the enemy had drawn together to make repairs; -then they hoisted what sail they could, and all five stood out to -sea, while the Revenge and Defence re-entered the harbor with the -crippled brig limping, as it were, in their wake. For this gallant -action the skippers and crews received the thanks of the merchants of -Baltimore. The Defence was somewhat damaged by the British fire; so -Captain Deering delayed long enough to refit; and there being no enemy -now to fear the merchant fleet sailed in safety to their different -destinations. One morning the Defence also slipped out of the bay and -was soon bounding swiftly over the sparkling waters of the Atlantic, on -her way south. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -HOW TOM DEERING SERVED WITH GENERAL GREENE - - -ABOUT a week later the Defence ran into Charleston harbor, and Tom -Deering and his friends, after bidding the skipper good-bye, were put -ashore. The journey back to the district across the Santee was made on -foot. It was a long and wearisome one, and being made at night caused -it to seem all the more difficult. The first day they passed at the -Indian’s Head; and in three nights more they found themselves back in -the camp of the Americans. - -It was shortly after their return that Marion retired to Snow’s Island, -which is to this day pointed out as “the camp of the Swamp-Fox.” He -had concluded that the place would be a safe depot for his arms, -ammunition, prisoners and invalids--difficult of access, easily -guarded and close to the scene of his most active operations. - -Snow’s Island lay at the confluence of Lynch’s Creek and the Peedee. On -the east was the latter river; on the west was Clarke’s Creek, issuing -from Lynch’s, a deep stream which small vessels might ascend; Lynch’s -Creek lay on the north, but was choked by rafts, logs, and refuse -timber. The island was large; thick woods covered the elevated tracts, -dense cane-brakes the lower. - -It was here that Marion made his fortress. He secured all the boats in -the neighborhood, destroying those which he could not use. - -Where the natural defenses of the place seemed to require strengthening -he labored upon them; by cutting down bridges and obstructing the -ordinary pathways with timber he contrived almost perfectly to isolate -the section of country under his command. From this fortress his -scouting parties were sent forth nightly in all directions to report -on the doings of the British at Nelson’s Ferry and Scott’s Lake. - -Here Marion and his men lived like the Robin Hood of old, and his -generous outlaws of Sherwood forest. Nature herself seemed to be with -them; the dense woods and interminable growth screened them from the -enemy; the vine and briar guarded the passes; the swamp was their moat; -their bulwarks were the deep ravines, which, watched by sleepless -riflemen, were quite as impregnable as the castles of the Rhine. - -Tom Deering and Cole were kept busy those first days at Snow’s -Island; for General Greene, a soldier of great firmness, prudence and -forethought had some time before assumed command of the army of the -South, and the young scout carried all the despatches between the two -camps. One day at the Continental camp Tom was summoned to the tent of -the commanding officer. The sentry passed him in, and he stood at the -flap of the tent, his hand at the salute, waiting to be addressed. - -A number of officers were with General Greene, and they seemed to be -deeply interested in some maps which lay upon the table before them. -General Greene at length looked up. - -“Deering,” said he, “I have sent for you because you are well -acquainted with this country in every direction and because you are -very well spoken of by General Marion,” for the American leader had now -attained that rank. - -“Yes, general,” answered Tom, wondering what was to come. - -“As you have probably heard,” continued the officer, “General Morgan -is operating in the western section of the state; it is positively -necessary that I, in person, reach his force without delay.” - -“I can guide you, general,” said Tom promptly. “I have been over the -ground many times.” - -“Very well,” said Greene, briefly. “See that your mount is rubbed down, -fed and well rested; and get some sleep yourself. We start in the -morning at daylight.” - -Tom saluted and left the tent to communicate the intelligence to -Cole. The General Morgan of whom Greene had spoken was in command of -a corps of light infantry, of the Maryland line, numbering over three -hundred men, two hundred Virginia militia, and the cavalry force that -had, under Lieutenant-Colonel Washington, just beaten the British at -Clermont. Sumpter had been wounded in the fight at Blackstock and was, -as yet, unable to leave his bed, so his force, also, joined itself to -Morgan’s. - -Cornwallis had been on the point of advancing into North Carolina; but -being unwilling to leave Morgan’s brigade in his rear, he despatched -Colonel Tarleton against him. Morgan had, at first, retreated before -the superior numbers of the British; but being closely pursued, he -halted at a place called the Cowpens, and arranged his men in the order -of battle. Tarleton’s headlong dragoons rushed upon him; the militia -had given way and the regular troops followed. Just when it seemed -that Morgan was beaten, he succeeded in reforming his scattered ranks -and ordered a general charge. Shamed, and eager to show their gallant -leader that his faith in them had not been misplaced, the Americans -dashed at the astounded enemy and sent them flying in all directions. - -Upon receiving intelligence of Tarleton’s repulse, Cornwallis left -the banks of the Broad River, after destroying his heavy baggage, and -commenced one of his rapid marches toward the fords of the Catawba, -hoping to reach there in time to intercept the retreat of Morgan, who -would, of course, know that he would now be pursued by the main body of -the enemy. - -This was the news which General Greene had just received, and which -made him so anxious to go to Morgan and personally see that no rash -measures were attempted that would endanger the brigade. He, with Tom -Deering, Cole and a half dozen mounted infantry, started next morning. -After a hard ride of almost two days they reached Morgan where he had -encamped upon the Catawba. He had reached the fords about two hours -before Cornwallis; the camp-fires of the latter could be seen across -the river, for the British general had put off the crossing until -morning, being sure that he would overtake his adversary then. - -But, as fate willed it, the Catawba rose rapidly during the night; and, -to Cornwallis’ consternation, was impassable for two days. - -Greene now took command of Morgan’s division in person; Tom was sent -out with a party to watch the movements of the enemy who, as soon as -they could cross the river, were once more in hot pursuit. It was a -race for the Yadkin, now; the Americans were weighted down with baggage -and their progress was slow; the British carried nothing, practically, -but their arms, and their march was made at great speed. - -The rear-guard of the patriots was about crossing the Yadkin when the -van of the British came up. Greene had put Tom in charge of a small -party which was detailed to protect some baggage wagons; the wagons got -stuck in the soft and badly cut ford and the enemy galloped forward -with cheers to cut them off. - -“Stand, men!” called Tom, calmly. “Steady! Don’t give an inch! We’ll -make these fellows pay dearly for the baggage. Hold your fire until I -give the word.” - -So he talked to them as they stood, waist deep, in the stream; the -British rode forward firing their pieces and then plunged into the -ford. The rear-guard at the word from Marion’s young scout raised their -rifles and poured a steady volley into them which emptied many saddles. -General Greene rode down to the edge of the stream about this time. - -Tom saluted. - -“I’m afraid we cannot save the wagons, general.” - -“Get more horses,” ordered Greene, who disliked leaving behind supplies -of which his soldiers were so much in need. - -Fresh horses were hitched to the wagons, the teamsters cracked their -whips and shouted like madmen; but it was no use. - -“The wheels are too deeply sunk in the mud, general,” reported Tom. - -“Cut the traces,” directed General Greene, regretfully; “we must leave -them, I suppose.” - -While the traces were being cut another charge was made by the enemy’s -horsemen. The rear-guard under Tom had crossed the ford, and met the -charge with steady courage. The deadly rifles spoke with flaming -tongues, and once more the dragoons fell back. This time, however, they -had approached nearer, and as they were scattering to run Tom caught -sight of a face which caused him to start with surprise and then clap -spurs to Sultan in reckless pursuit. - -It was Mark Harwood, in a British uniform, dismounted by the rifle -fire and racing desperately to escape. But a dozen bounds of the big -chestnut placed Tom alongside his enemy; with a drawn pistol held to -his head Mark paused, his face deathly white. - -“Mercy,” he gasped. “Tom, have mercy.” - -“You are my prisoner,” said Tom, sternly. - -“No, no,” cried Mark. “Morgan or Greene would hang me. Let me go. I’ll -do whatever you say. I’ll tell you where your father is--I know you’ve -been anxious about him.” - -“Where is he?” Tom’s heart beat hard. Since the night of the battle in -the bay he had heard nothing of his father and had spent many hours and -days brooding upon his fate. - -“Promise you’ll let me go free,” demanded the Tory, “and I’ll tell you.” - -“I promise,” said Tom. - -“He was taken on board the frigate Benbow, which sailed for New York -some time ago.” - -“Are you speaking the truth?” - -“Upon my honor.” - -“Your honor!” Tom laughed with scorn. “But go, I give you a minute to -get out of my sight.” - -Mark dashed for the bush and disappeared like magic; Tom turned -Sultan’s head and rode back to his comrades. - -“I thought you were about to take a prisoner,” said General Greene. “We -cannot bother with them now.” - -“It was a Tory cousin of mine, general,” said the scout. “He gave me -some valuable information about the whereabouts of my father, and, -knowing that you wanted no prisoners anyway, I let him go.” - -“Quite right. I am glad to hear that you’ve had news of your father. I -have heard how he was taken prisoner; he was a brave man. Perhaps we -can secure his exchange.” - -“If we only could,” cried Tom, eagerly. “I would give anything to see -him at liberty once more.” - -And from that time on there was not an hour that he was not planning a -way by which his father was to breathe free air again. - -“If I could only get to New York,” he repeated constantly. “If I only -could get to New York. I might be able to do something, then. But here -I am helpless.” - -Some nights later the opposing armies were once more encamped with only -a stream between them. And again, remarkable as it seems, the water -rose suddenly in the night, making the ford impassable. - -This afforded Greene time to put a goodly distance between himself -and Cornwallis; but the latter continued the chase with unabated -determination, as soon as he had made the crossing; Greene was -retreating toward Virginia; and having abandoned some of his baggage -was making better progress. Once more they approached a river, this -time the Don; Greene’s army crossed it just as, for the third time, -the British reached the opposite bank. Disheartened by these continued -disappointments after such desperate efforts, Cornwallis here gave up -the chase, and marching south, established himself at Hillsboro. - -Greene lay on the Don for some little time, resting the weary brigade -and recruiting. - -The defense of Virginia was at this time in the competent hands of the -Marquis de Lafayette who was encamped not far from Petersburg. Desiring -to communicate with him before marching back into Carolina, General -Greene one day sent for Tom. - -“I am going to give you a chance to set your father free,” said he. - -Tom’s eyes sparkled with joy; he could scarcely hold himself in, so -great was his delight. - -“Do that, general,” he cried, “and there is nothing that I will not do -in return.” - -“In giving you this opportunity,” said Greene, “I am also sending you -upon a dangerous mission. I want you to carry some important dispatches -to General Washington, who is somewhere in the neighborhood of New -York.” - -“Very well, sir.” Tom stood saluting in the doorway. - -“These papers contain the reports of the army of the South, and are to -be forwarded to Congress. I tell you this in order that you might know -the value of your charge and guard it accordingly. When you go out, -tell the sentry to request General Morgan to come to me. That is all.” - -Tom saluted and left the tent. All that day Greene and Morgan were in -consultation; the result was a goodly packet of papers strongly tied -and securely sealed, which were handed Tom next day as he sat upon -Sultan’s back before the commander’s headquarters, with his faithful -Cole at his side. - -“Make your best speed,” said General Greene, “and guard your dispatches -with your life. And now, God bless you.” - -The hands of the young swamp-rider and his faithful servant went up in -a smart salute. Then they touched Sultan and Dando with the spur and -went dashing away toward the north, Tom’s heart throbbing with joy at -the prospect of at last rendering his father aid. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -HOW A TRAITOR TO HIS COUNTRY WAS TAKEN AND LOST - - -THE hardships of the following weeks were never forgotten by Tom -Deering nor Cole; the entire state of Virginia seemed overrun with the -enemy in small parties; they were compelled to lie concealed for days -at a time in the hut of a slave, in the cabin of a woodman or in the -dwellings of patriots of higher rank. Sometimes these shelters were not -to be had; and in such cases they slept in the woods or the thickets. -Food was scarce, and many days they scarcely broke their fast. - -At length joyous news reached them. Lafayette had set out from -Baltimore in the latter part of April and had arrived on the 29th, -after forced marches of two hundred miles, at Richmond. This was the -first news of the gallant marquis that they had heard since leaving -the camp of General Greene on the Don, weeks before. They were not more -than a hundred miles or so from Richmond at the time, and at once set -out for that place. - -“Great things have happened, Cole, since we started on this journey,” -said Tom, “and greater still are going to happen.” - -News had reached them that on March 15th Greene, with an army of above -4,000 men had been attacked by Cornwallis at Guilford Court House, and -they learned that while the Americans had fallen back, Cornwallis was -so badly crippled that he could not follow up his advantage. - -“And they say,” said Tom, “that Lord Cornwallis intends to march -north and endeavor to conquer Virginia. Well, let him come; I suppose -Lafayette will be ready for him, and perhaps he will find that Virginia -is as tough a bone to pick as Carolina.” - -They were riding, while Tom spoke, along a narrow and little frequented -road; it was late on the second day of their journey since hearing of -the entrance of the French general into Richmond, and they had already -began to wonder how far they were from the town. Standing some distance -from the road, among a clump of trees was a long, low building that -looked like a schoolhouse. The two stopped to examine it carefully -before venturing into full view of its possible occupants. - -“It looks like a schoolhouse,” said the young swamp-rider, “and, if it -is, should be deserted at this time. But there is no telling, in these -days, for----” - -But he never finished the sentence. - -A scream rang out from the building at which they were gazing, and -almost at the same instant the door burst open and a boy of possibly -fifteen darted forth. After him followed a man in the uniform of a -British general of brigade, and two soldiers, one of whom carried a -rope. - -“Stop, you dog,” cried the officer in a high, harsh tone. “Stop, or I -fire!” - -He held a heavy pistol in his hand; the fleeing lad saw it and -stopped, terror-stricken. - -“Come back,” directed the officer, a sneer curling his lip at the -promptness of the obedience. “Come back, you young hound, and answer -the questions which I ask you.” - -The boy retraced his steps reluctantly. A girl of about sixteen, -meantime, had emerged from the building with two small children -clinging to her skirts; fear had blanched all their faces; they gazed, -trembling and silent, at the boy and the officer. - -“We are needed here, Cole,” said Tom, evenly. “I wonder how many there -are in the party at the schoolhouse?” - -Cole bent his brows in an expression that expressed his fear that there -were more of them than were visible. - -“You stay here,” said Tom. “Dismount and have your rifle ready. I’m -going over there to speak to those redcoats.” - -Cole, without a word, did as commanded; he squatted among some bushes -in a spot from which he had a clear view of the schoolhouse; his rifle -was held between his knees, ready for anything that might occur. - -The lad at the schoolhouse, white-faced and with quivering lip, stood -before the British officer; he was a slight, delicate boy, at best, and -seemed unaccustomed to rough treatment. The redcoat glared at him like -an animal, blood hungry and enraged. - -“I want the truth,” said he. - -“I have told you the truth,” was the boy’s reply. “I know nothing.” - -“You lie!” Turning to the soldier who held the rope, the officer -proceeded, “Corporal, bring the halter here; perhaps that will bring -him to his senses and induce him to tell the truth.” - -The girl, who stood in the doorway with the children, screamed sharply -and, running forward, she threw her arms about the boy’s neck. - -“No, no,” she cried. “Please don’t harm him; he is my brother; he knows -nothing.” - -“Corporal,” ordered the officer, “take her away.” - -Despite her cries, the girl was dragged away; the boy forgot his own -danger and sprang toward the two soldiers, his eyes flashing. - -“Let her go,” he cried, his pale cheeks flushing with indignation. -“Take your hands off, you cowards!” - -“Ah, you have spirit, have you,” cried the officer, his laugh sounding -harsh and unpleasant upon the evening air. “Well, you’ll need it before -many minutes, my lad, if you don’t loosen that tongue of yours.” - -“I tell you again, I know nothing about the American general’s army; I -did not see them; I do not know how many or how few men there are in -Richmond.” - -“Corporal, the halter,” cried the officer; “there is no use in our -wasting words here.” - -The British corporal brought the rope; the boy’s eyes widened as he -looked upon it, but his lips closed firmly. Without a word more it was -tossed over the limb of a near-by tree and the corporal was widening -the noose when Tom rode up. - -“Just one moment,” said Marion’s young scout. “I would like to know -what this little pleasantry means, if you please.” - -He sat upon Sultan’s back and gazed coolly into the faces of the three -redcoats. The officer had put down his pistol some few minutes before, -and now clapped his hand to his sword. He was a handsome man, with -piercing eyes that contained, also, something that was cold and cruel; -his nose and chin were prominent and aggressive, demonstrating a bold -and enterprising spirit--a spirit capable of great things or the most -base. He looked at the young swamp-rider for a moment, and then said, -sneeringly, - -“So you would like to know what this little pleasantry, as you call it, -means, would you?” - -“Yes,” replied Tom Deering, his voice as even as though he were talking -to Cole by the camp-fire, and his eyes as steady as though he were -gazing at an empty horizon line, “I have some curiosity on that point. -If you see your way clear to enlightening me I should be obliged to -you.” - -“And, suppose,” said the British brigadier, “suppose I should refuse?” - -“In that event,” spoke the scout, “I would venture a guess--and a -pretty accurate one, I fancy.” - -“Indeed?” The bitterness of the officer’s sneer increased. “You flatter -yourself upon your coolness, I take it; but this time, at least, you -have made a mistake.” His sword suddenly flashed out from its scabbard, -and in a voice thick with rage, he shouted: - -“You rebel dog, I’ll teach you a lesson for your insolence. Down from -your horse!” - -[Illustration: _THE OFFICER SPRANG FORWARD_] - -Tom sat still, gazing into the passion inflamed countenance before -him; seeing that he did not move to obey, the officer sprang forward, -his sword ready for a blow. When it descended Tom received it upon the -steel barrel of his holster pistol, not even troubling himself to -draw his sword. - -“Now,” said he, gazing with irritating calmness into the other’s eyes, -“you really should not allow yourself to give way to these sudden fits. -You are of a rather stout habit, and apoplexy is not a thing to be -tempted.” - -For a moment the brigadier seemed unable to speak, so enraged was he. -Then he managed to shout an order to the corporal; and the latter -rushed toward his rifle which stood leaning against the schoolhouse -wall. But his hands had no sooner closed upon it, than a shot rang out -from the bushes at the roadside and he fell prone upon his face. At -this the other soldier sprang at the young man, plucking a bayonet from -his belt; but the heavy ball of Tom’s pistol broke his shoulder and he -sank beside his comrade. - -“Now, sir,” said Tom sternly, “you are my prisoner.” - -The British brigadier looked at him gloweringly for a moment; his sword -was held as though he meditated another spring, but Tom checked any -idea which he might have had of such an attempt. - -“If you desire to throw away your life,” said the young scout, “attempt -to escape. If I raise my hand you will be shot from the cover along the -road just as your corporal was.” - -There was a haggard, despairing look in the British officer’s face as -he, at length, laid down his sword. Tom called Cole from his post, -and the giant negro mounted guard over him. In a few moments Tom -discovered that the three redcoats had ridden up to the schoolhouse -just as the children were about leaving it for the day. The boy whom -they were about to hang, young as he was, was the schoolmaster; the -girl and the two younger children were his sister and brothers, who had -clung to him in his danger, even after all the others had scattered, -terror-stricken, to their homes about the countryside. - -“Richmond,” said the young schoolmaster, “is about three miles away, -straight ahead. Keep to the road; you can’t help but strike it.” - -Cole bound the prisoner upon his horse, which was found tied behind the -schoolhouse; the young girl and her brother thanked them with tears -in their eyes; and then they mounted and rode away in the direction -indicated. - -It was quite dark when they, at length, sighted the lights of the town -from a rise in the ground; they skirted a clump of woods and entered -a lane which was lined with trees upon each side and was very dark. -However, as it seemed to lead directly to Richmond, they pushed ahead -without any hesitation. They had ridden well into the lane, when a -volley of shots rang out; Cole clutched at his arm, and the prisoner’s -horse fell kicking in its death agonies. - -Cole took his rein in his teeth and, following Tom’s example, drew his -pistol as he set spurs to his horse. With great leaps Sultan and Dando -bounded forward and as they sped down the dark lane they heard their -late prisoner’s voice crying after them, triumphantly, - -“When you reach De Lafayette, tell him how you caught me, and how I -slipped through your fingers!” - -Within an hour after escaping this ambush Tom was in the camp of -Marquis de Lafayette, and was explaining his mission to that brave -gentleman himself. - -“It is almost a miracle that you have escaped capture,” said he, -speaking with a slight French accent. “Your ride from North Carolina -must have been filled with many perils.” - -“Yes, general,” answered the youth; “but the strangest of all happened -on the road just below the town.” - -“Ah! and what was that?” - -In a very few words Tom told him of his capture of the British -brigadier, the ambush, and the prisoner’s cry when he found himself -safe with his friends once more. - -The general’s keen eyes flashed. “What was he like--your prisoner?” he -demanded. “Describe him!” and Tom began to tell what he could remember. -But almost at the first word General de Lafayette came to his feet with -a spring, and his clinched fist struck the table a blow that made it -dance. - -“It was he,” came from his lips in almost a shout. “It was the -arch-traitor Benedict Arnold himself! He is here with Phillips, and is -leaving a trail of rapine behind him.” The marquis clapped Tom on the -back, as he continued, regretfully: “My boy, you have escaped fame by a -hair’s breadth; by to-night’s work on the road you came within the wink -of an eye of writing your name with your sword-point upon the pages of -your country’s history!” - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -HOW TOM DEERING RODE WITH WASHINGTON AT YORKTOWN - - -TOM remained with Lafayette in Virginia for some time. - -“Your orders,” the general had said to him, “are to make all speed to -General Washington’s camp, are they not?” - -“Yes, general,” answered the scout. - -“Then, you will make more speed by remaining where you are for a time. -To attempt to win your way through the country north of here would be -folly at this time--you would lose both your dispatches and your life.” - -“But,” protested Tom, “my orders were such as to----” - -“Your orders were to deliver the dispatches to General Washington,” -spoke Lafayette, quietly. “And if you ride north now, it will be as -though you desired the papers to fall into the hands of the enemy.” -He smiled at the young scout’s indignant expression. “You love your -country’s cause, I feel sure of that; but it is one thing to be brave -and another thing to be foolish. Wait; in a few weeks, or days, -perhaps, by hard riding and great caution you might get through. But at -this time the attempt would be suicide.” - -Tom realized the truth of all this, but chafed at the delay; now that -he had definite news of his father he burned with the desire to help -him in some way. - -“If I could only put the matter before General Washington,” he told -himself again and again, “he would have him exchanged, for the general -would appreciate his service.” - -The friends of America in the British parliament, and they were many, -were rapidly beginning to make headway at this time; Lord North was -put to his wit’s end to maintain his position against them. “End the -war,” was beginning to be heard night after night in both the Commons -and the Lords; even the crusty old king was beginning to waver in his -purpose. - -Colonel Phillips and the traitor Arnold had been beaten off by -Lafayette and the gallant Baron Steuben; and just as Phillips was -breathing his last Cornwallis arrived in Petersburg with 7,000 picked -men. Cornwallis, while a stern, relentless soldier--indeed a ruthless, -in many respects, was still a gentleman; and one of his first acts upon -taking command, was to pack Arnold back to New York; the traitor was -more than he could tolerate. - -The British at once seized all the horses for many miles -around--hundreds of them--overran the James River district, and took -possession of Richmond and Williamsburg. - -“There is one thing I like about the war as conducted in Virginia,” -Tom said to Cole one morning as they were ready to depart on a scout. -“There are not nearly so many Tories; there is not that neighbor -against neighbor which exists in Carolina. Up here almost every enemy -wears a red coat.” - -This was the day that Tom intercepted a dispatch from Sir Henry -Clinton, calling Cornwallis to the seacoast. He reported in the -afternoon to the commander. - -“But where is the dispatch?” asked Lafayette. - -“Lord Cornwallis has it by this time, I suppose,” answered the scout. - -“Ah!” Lafayette looked at his horseman sharply. “Tell me about it.” - -“I and my servant, general, sprang upon the courier just as he was -climbing the bank after crossing the James. We took his papers and let -him go. As you directed me to do in every case, I read the dispatches -in order to assure myself that they were worth bringing to your notice.” - -“Yes!” said the general, expectantly. - -“General Clinton desires Lord Cornwallis to at once proceed to the -coast, and hold himself ready to reinforce the army at New York.” - -“Ah, is Washington pressing Sir Henry so close!” cried Lafayette, -delighted. “If so I see the end coming at last. But proceed.” - -“During the morning,” continued Tom, “I was sighted by a scouting party -of the enemy. I had sealed up the dispatches about as I got them, and -in my flight I managed to drop them, as though by accident. This ruse, -I thought, would lead General Cornwallis to think that the contents of -the dispatches were still secret.” - -“Very good!” said the French general, his lip closing in a firm line. -“This perhaps will lead to something.” - -What it led to was this: Cornwallis, in answer to Clinton’s appeal, -set his force in motion from Williamsburg to Portsmouth. He was upon -the point of crossing the James when Lafayette attacked him with great -fury, under the impression that the main body of his army had already -crossed. - -A day or so before, Tom had been despatched in hot haste to the camp of -General Wayne to urge him to form a junction with Lafayette. At the -prospect of a fight “Mad Anthony” had leaped to his feet and roared out -his orders to make ready to break camp. And, as it happened, it was he -that led the attack upon Cornwallis at the James. Tom, who had a high -admiration for the courage of this dashing soldier, had asked leave to -remain with him during the fight, and had granted the permission with a -laugh. - -“I may want a fast horse to carry back my news of victory,” said he, -a twinkle in his eye, “and,” with a glance of appreciation at Sultan, -“you have the best in the army.” - -It was only a short time after this that they threw themselves upon the -enemy. General Wayne’s eyes opened wide at sight of their great array. - -“We’re attacking Cornwallis’ entire force,” cried a staff-officer in -dismay. “Shall we sound the retreat?” - -Wayne threw his eagle eye over the field. - -“No,” he shouted, hotly. “Sound the charge.” - -The bugle rang out and the slender command charged with great -impetuosity; then like a flash, before the astounded British could -recover, Wayne ordered a retreat. If he had attempted the retreat in -the first instance the chances are that he would have lost his entire -command; as it was, Cornwallis was so astonished at the bold manœuvre -that he could not take advantage of the American’s position until too -late. Afterward he, apparently, suspected an ambuscade, for he sternly -forbade any pursuit. - -The country to the north was now somewhat clear of the enemy, and Tom -asked General Lafayette’s permission to go on toward New York. - -“It would be as well, perhaps,” said the French officer. “The way is -as free of British as it will be for some time, and the dispatches are -evidently important. But proceed by way of Baltimore; you have the -best chance of getting through by that route.” - -The ride to Baltimore was a long and difficult one, also attended -by great danger. When he reached that city he, of course, at once -proceeded to the home of his Uncle Ben. After greeting Laura, who was -delighted to see him, he inquired after the brave old skipper of the -Defence--Uncle Dick. - -“The Defence is being used as a dispatch boat by the Count de -Grasse,” answered Uncle Ben. “You know the French fleet is now in the -Chesapeake.” - -“Why,” said Tom, “you astonish me. I have heard nothing of that.” - -“The news was slow in coming,” laughed Uncle Ben, his face shining with -delight. “It must have been delayed somehow. And have you not heard of -Cornwallis’ position?” - -“He is at Portsmouth, is he not?” - -“No; he remained there but a short time. He has concentrated his force -upon the south side of the York River--a place called Yorktown. There -are some British war-ships in the river; but Admiral de Grasse has both -it and the James blockaded.” - -“But what good will all this do?” protested Tom. “The Marquis de -Lafayette is not strong enough to cope with him.” - -“But,” cried Laura, who had been listening, “General Washington is!” - -“General Washington!” - -“You have missed all the news, my boy. Why, Washington has turned -his attention from Sir Henry Clinton at New York and is marching on -Cornwallis at Yorktown.” - -“Then to deliver my dispatches I must turn back!” exclaimed Tom, with -sinking heart. “My father is a prisoner upon the Benbow frigate at New -York; and I had hoped to have him exchanged when I got there.” - -“The Benbow!” Uncle Ben stared at him. “Why, the Benbow is not at New -York. She is one of the vessels in York River.” - -“You are sure!” Tom grasped his arm excitedly. - -“I am positive.” The old man took a letter from the cupboard. “It’s -from your Uncle Dick,” he continued, “and was sent up by means of a -trading craft which he boarded down the bay.” - -Tom read the letter eagerly. The Benbow was the vessel whose boats they -had attacked that night in Charleston harbor. Before proceeding north -she sailed, with several hundred slaves taken from the plantations of -patriots in the Carolinas, for the West Indies, to help replenish the -coffers of the king by their sale. This occupied some months, and on -her way from there to New York with her white prisoners she was met -by the Defence and three French ships of war. A running fight lasting -several days was the result, and it ended at length by the Englishman -running into the Chesapeake and up the York River where she, together -with the other British ships, was prevented from coming out by the -fleet of Admiral de Grasse. - -“The Benbow is blockaded in the York River!” Tom almost shouted the -words. “And my father is on board! I now have two reasons to reach -Yorktown in time; to see Washington thrash Cornwallis, and set my -father free.” - -No time was lost; and he at once set out upon the return journey with -Cole. Both Sultan and Dando seemed to feel the impatience of their -masters, and the journey was made at a remarkable pace; they scarcely -stopped to sleep at all, and were it not for their faithful horses -would not have once dismounted on the way. - -Tom’s wish was granted; they arrived before any decisive steps were -taken. On August 23d, De Grasse had landed two thousand French troops -under St. Simon to reinforce Lafayette. On September 30th, Washington -had reached Yorktown, after a long series of rapid marches, and was -at once joined by Lafayette and St. Simon. A British fleet made an -attempt to ascend the York and relieve Cornwallis, but was driven off -by Admiral de Grasse. - -Tom found that Washington had posted the French in front, and on -the right of the besieged town, extending from the river above to -the morass in the centre, where they were met by the Americans, who -extended to the river below. The young swamp-rider had arrived on -October 6th; and for two days and nights he and Cole slept almost -without a break. It was on the evening of the 8th that they first -reported for duty to Lafayette. - -“The general is engaged,” said the sentry at the door of the marquis’s -quarters. “General Washington is with him.” - -General Washington! Tom had not, as yet, laid eyes upon the great -Virginian, so he waited near by. As it happened, Lafayette heard his -voice at the door, and sent an officer out to bid him enter. Tom obeyed -with a beating heart; the French officer stood by the table in the -centre of the room, and in the background were grouped a number of -distinguished Americans and Frenchmen. But it was the figure at the -table that took the young scout’s attention; it was that of a large man -with a calm, noble face, and the air of one who commanded by natural -right. His hands rested upon the table before him, and his eyes were -fixed upon a youth who stood opposite him, under guard. Tom could not -restrain a cry of surprise at sight of him. The youth was Mark Harwood! - -At the cry Washington looked toward Tom, inquiry in his quiet eyes. -Lafayette stepped forward. - -“Pardon me, general, but this is the youth of whom I have already -spoken to you.” - -“Ah, yes.” Washington’s face lit up with one of his rare smiles. “I -am pleased to meet so brave a soldier,” said he, addressing Tom. “I -have heard of your service with Generals Marion and Greene; and also -of what you have done since you joined General de Lafayette. Believe -me, your country is proud of such sons; and while she has such she is -unconquerable.” - -The young man’s face burned with pleasure; praise from Washington was -praise indeed, and as he noted the smiles of the officers gathered -about, he felt that they, too, thought the same. - -After a few moments, the commander-in-chief turned to a captain who -stood at Mark Harwood’s side. - -“Captain Lacey,” said he, “take this man away.” - -“Will you not use my information, then?” cried young Harwood, his face -going pale. “It is accurate; it will be of great service to you. I was -trusted by Lord Cornwallis and I can tell you his positions; I can tell -you how----” - -“Enough,” Washington waved his hand. “Have you no shame--have you no -manhood? You were trusted by General Cornwallis, and now that you fancy -him on the verge of defeat, you come to me and offer to betray him. -Captain Lacey, take him away.” - -“Wait!” Mark sprang toward the table at which Washington sat. “I can -prove to you--to all here--that my information is worth your while.” - -“I never deal with traitors,” returned General Washington, sternly. - -Mark’s face grew even more white as he saw the expression in the -American general’s eyes; in desperation he turned to Tom. - -“Tom Deering, tell them who I am. You know me; you know whether I have -Cornwallis’ secrets or no.” - -Washington looked with sudden surprise at Tom. - -“Do you know this person?” he asked. - -Tom flushed. “I answer with shame,” said he, “he is my cousin.” - -“There,” cried Mark, “did I not say he knew me. Ask him about my -likelihood to have valuable information; he can tell you.” - -“Silence!” broke in General de Lafayette, angrily. - -“He is my cousin,” repeated Tom, steadily. “He is a Tory and was a -companion of Clarage, Fannin and Gainey in Carolina.” - -“Ah!” Washington’s eyes flashed as he listened. “So he was leagued with -those ruffians! Well, that he should now turn traitor is no more than -might have been expected.” - -“What disposition shall we make of him, general?” inquired Captain -Lacey, his hand on Mark Harwood’s shoulder. - -“Drive him back to the British lines,” said Washington, briefly. - -“No, no,” cried Mark, in sudden panic, “not that! Why, they would have -no mercy upon me now; they would shoot me at sight.” - -“Take him away,” said de Lafayette, shortly. - -Two stout infantrymen were summoned, and they dragged the traitor to -the door, despite his struggles. - -“Don’t send me back to the British,” shrieked he, mad with fear, “don’t -send me back to my death. See, upon my knees, I beg of you. I will do -anything--tell you anything--and not ask a penny in payment; only don’t -send me back; don’t send me back.” - -The coward was dragged gasping, livid, and screaming away. Tom heard -afterward that Mark had been driven back into Yorktown by a half dozen -French and American soldiers who pricked him with the points of their -bayonets whenever he showed a disposition to lag. What happened upon -his arrival there Tom never knew; at any rate that was the last he ever -saw of him. - -On the evening of the next day--the 9th of October--the American -batteries opened on the town at a distance of some six hundred yards; -and so heavy was the fire that many of the British guns were dismounted -and silenced. Shells and red hot balls reached the enemy’s frigates in -the harbor, several of which were burned. By the evening of the 11th -the Americans had advanced to within three hundred yards of the British -lines. - -On the 14th Tom Deering participated in an attack upon a redoubt, on -the left, and helped to carry it by assault; almost at the same time a -party of gallant French troops carried another, on the same side. These -were included in the works of the besiegers. Nearly a hundred pieces -of heavy ordnance were now brought to bear upon the British works, and -with such effect that the fortifications were beaten down and almost -every gun rendered useless. - -Tarleton’s force was posted at Gloucester Point, across the York River; -and, hoping to break through the detachment of French which Washington -had placed in the rear of that place, Cornwallis attempted to cross -and join hands with him. But a violent storm came up and scattered his -boats after one division had succeeded in making the crossing. The -result was that on the 19th a capitulation was made, and 7,000 British -troops were surrendered to Washington. - -Tom entered the captured town with the victorious general and his -officers. He stood upon a broken quay, with Cole, looking about at -the wreck which the American gunnery had made, a feeling of sadness -mingling with the joy of the triumph. Suddenly Cole’s strange cry -sounded, and gazing in the direction which the giant’s finger pointed -he saw the Defence, like a great bird with snowy, outstretched wings, -come scudding up the river. The schooner had hardly lowered her sails -and plunged her anchor into the waters when the two, having pulled out -in a bateau, were upon her decks. - -“Keel haul me, Phil,” cried the voice of Captain Deering, “it’s Tom. -It’s Tom! Your son!” - -“Father!” cried the youth. “Father! Where are you?” - -He had not caught sight of the man leaning against the mizzen mast, but -who now turned and sprang toward him. - -“Tom, my boy,” it was his father’s voice, the same old voice whose kind -ring he had not heard for these long, long years. And in a moment -they were locked in each other’s arms. After greetings, delighted -exclamations and hugs had been indulged in, the planter explained his -presence on the Defence. - -“When Lord Cornwallis surrendered to Washington the British ships -struck their colors to Admiral de Grasse. And as the Benbow on which I -was a prisoner happened to be one of them----” - -“And as I,” interrupted Captain Deering, “heard that she had prisoners -aboard her, I got the French admiral’s permission to search her well, -in the hope that what has happened would happen.” He clapped the -planter on the back. “And here he is, Tom, back again; a little pale -and somewhat the worse for wear, but not beyond mending by any means.” - -They spent several hours comparing notes and relating their personal -experiences. The planter’s eyes glowed as Tom told some of his -adventures. He had not had the opportunity to serve his country, but he -felt that his brave boy had done enough for both. - -“The war will not last much longer,” said Tom, at length. “This is a -blow from which the enemy can hardly recover.” - -“I think you’re right, lad,” spoke Captain Deering; “the men who do the -talking will now take the place of those who do the fighting. Peace is -not far off.” - - * * * * * - -They were right; but peace did not come immediately. Greene, Marion, -Sumpter and Pinckney were still to strike swift, crushing blows in -Carolina. Five days after the fall of Yorktown, Sir Henry Clinton -arrived in the Chesapeake with 7,000 men; but, learning that Cornwallis -had surrendered, he hastily retreated. - -On November 30, 1782, preliminary articles of peace were signed at -Paris. Savannah was evacuated by the British in July of 1783; New York -in November; but Charleston did not see the last of the enemy until -December. Upon the 14th of that month the American columns entered the -city, and those of the enemy retired to their ships. Tom Deering, his -father, Uncle Dick and Cole were among the first to enter; and they -sped as fast as their horses could carry them to the Deering place. The -slaves received them with joy, and soon everything was placed in order. - -Not long afterward Laura was brought back by Uncle Dick in the Defence; -and one of the first things which Mr. Deering did, after his four -thousand pounds had been recovered from the old well, was to see that -the papers declaring Cole a free man were made out. - -It was in vain that Cole protested, - -“I don’t want to be a free nigger,” signaled he, complainingly, to Tom. -“I want to live here on this plantation.” - -Tom patted the giant negro’s great shoulder. - -“It would be the most unhappy day of my life, Cole, to see you leave -the plantation,” said he. “But after what you have done, we can’t hold -you in slavery. You must be a free man--as free, as completely at -liberty as our country.” - - -THE END - - - - -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: - - - Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. - - Superscripted characters are preceded by a carat character: M^cIntyre. - - Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. - - Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. - - Archaic or alternate spelling has been retained from the original. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FIGHTING KING GEORGE *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/67765-0.zip b/old/67765-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 93bd9b9..0000000 --- a/old/67765-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67765-h.zip b/old/67765-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f732a55..0000000 --- a/old/67765-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67765-h/67765-h.htm b/old/67765-h/67765-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 822c31c..0000000 --- a/old/67765-h/67765-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,10754 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - Fighting King George, by John T. McIntyre—A Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - -div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; page-break-after: always;} -div.titlepage p {text-align: center; font-weight: bold; line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 2em;} - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.tb {width: 45%; margin-left: 27.5%; margin-right: 27.5%;} -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -@media print { hr.chap {display: none; visibility: hidden;} } - - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - - - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - - - -.tdr {text-align: right;} - -.pagenum { - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-variant: normal; -} - - -p.drop-cap { - text-indent: -0.2em; - margin-left: 35%; -} - -p.drop-cap:first-letter -{ - float: left; - margin: 0em 0.15em 0em 0em; - font-size: 250%; - line-height:0.85em; - text-indent: 0em; -} -.x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap { - text-indent: 0em; - -} -.x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap:first-letter -{ - float: none; - margin: 0; - font-size: 100%; -} - -.ph1 {text-align: center; font-size: large; font-weight: bold;} -.ph2 {text-align: center; font-size: xx-large; font-weight: bold;} - -.large {font-size: 125%;} - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - -.x-ebookmaker .hide {display: none; visibility: hidden;} - -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - margin-left: 17.5%; - margin-right: 17.5%; - padding: 1em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - - </style> - </head> -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Fighting King George, by John T. McIntyre</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: Fighting King George</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: John T. McIntyre</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrator: J. A. Graeber</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: April 3, 2022 [eBook #67765]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: D A Alexander, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by the Library of Congress)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FIGHTING KING GEORGE ***</div> - -<div class="figcenter hide"><img src="images/coversmall.jpg" width="40%" alt="" /></div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_0"></span></p> -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_frontispiece.jpg" alt="" /></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><i>TWO FIGURES BOUNDED UPON<br /> -THE WALLS</i></p> -</div> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_title.jpg" alt="" /></div> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="titlepage"> -<h1>FIGHTING<br /> -KING<br /> -GEORGE</h1> - -<p><i>by</i><br /> -<span class="large">John T M<sup>c</sup>Intyre</span></p> - - -<p><span class="large">Illustrated</span><br /> -<i>by</i><br /> -<span class="large">J A Graeber</span></p> - - -<p><span class="large">THE PENN<br /> -PUBLISHING<br /> -COMPANY<br /> -PHILADELPHIA<br /> -M C M V</span></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Copyright 1905 by The Penn Publishing Company</span></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_3">[3]</span> -<h2 class="nobreak">Contents</h2> -</div> - -<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="table"> - - -<tr><td class="tdr">I</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Fort Johnson Fell</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_7"> 7</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">II</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Tom Deering Made a Name</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_31"> 31</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">III</td><td> <span class="smcap">How the British Ships Ran From -Charleston Harbor</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_57"> 57</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">IV</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Two Men Buried a Chest of -Gold</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_84"> 84</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">V</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Tom Joined Marion’s Brigade</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_101"> 101</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VI</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Francis Marion Heard Good -News From Williamsburg</span> </td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_123"> 123</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VII</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Tom Deering Fought With -Gates at Camden</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_140"> 140</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">VIII</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Tom Braved the Tories</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_148"> 148</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">IX</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Tom Deering Held the Staircase</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_174"> 174</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">X</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Marion’s Men Lay in Ambush -and What Came of It</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_200"> 200</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XI</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Tom Met With a Blindfold -Adventure</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_213"> 213</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XII</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Tom Took Part in a Mysterious -Consultation</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_245"> 245</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XIII</td><td> <span class="smcap">How the Unexpected Happened on -Christmas Eve</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_261"> 261</a><span class="pagenum" id="Page_4">[4]</span></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XIV</td><td> <span class="smcap">How the British Lost Some Prisoners</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_283"> 283</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XV</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Tom Deering Fought His First -Fight Upon the Sea</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_306"> 306</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XVI</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Tom Deering Served With -General Greene</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_322"> 322</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XVII</td><td> <span class="smcap">How a Traitor to His Country was -Taken and Lost</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_337"> 337</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr">XVIII</td><td> <span class="smcap">How Tom Deering Rode With -Washington at Yorktown</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_350"> 350</a></td></tr> -</table> - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_5">[5]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">Illustrations</h2> -</div> - -<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="table"> - - -<tr><td class="tdr" colspan="2"><small>PAGE</small></td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">Two Figures Bounded Upon the Walls</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_0"> <i>Frontispiece</i></a></td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">Marion Took the Packet</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_62"> 62</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">“They Are Rare Good Lads, All of Them,” Spoke the Burgess</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_134"> 134</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">Step by Step He was Beaten Back</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_194"> 194</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">“This Gentleman,” Said Cornwallis, “Will Introduce You”</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_252"> 252</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">“Well Aimed,” Praised Mr. Johnson</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_316"> 316</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td><span class="smcap">The Officer Sprang Forward</span></td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_344"> 344</a></td></tr> -</table> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_6">[6]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_7">[7]</span> - -<p class="ph2">Fighting King George</p> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER I<br /> - - -<small>HOW FORT JOHNSON FELL</small></h2> -</div> - -<p>“<span class="smcap">The</span> wind’s changing again, Cole,” said -Tom Deering, as he threw his rudder handle -to leeward in order that the sheet might catch -the full benefit of the breeze.</p> - -<p>The person to whom he spoke was a negro, -young in years but of colossal size; as he sat -amidships in the skiff, with the sheet rope in -his hand, his sleeveless shirt showing his -mighty arms bare to the shoulder, he resembled -a statue of Hercules, cut out of black -marble. Tom Deering was about sixteen, -and the son of a rich planter, just below -Charleston; he was a tall, strongly built boy -for his years, but beside the giant negro slave -he looked like an infant. Cole had been born<span class="pagenum" id="Page_8">[8]</span> -upon Tom’s father’s plantation and was about -five years the elder; the two were inseparable; -where Tom went the huge black followed him -like a shadow.</p> - -<p>When he had the sail drawing nicely, Tom -continued:</p> - -<p>“I wonder, Cole, how all this is going to -end?”</p> - -<p>Cole shook his woolly head and grinned; -then suddenly his face changed and he held -up one hand as though bidding his young -master to listen.</p> - -<p>From across the bright stretch of water between -them and the shore came a drum beat; -the evening sun slanted down upon the white -crests and upon the meadow-lands below the -city. No one was in sight, but the hollow -rub-a-dub of the drum continued. Seeing his -master had caught the sound Cole turned and -silently pointed out into the bay.</p> - -<p>Two armed vessels, flying the British flag, -were standing on and off Sullivan’s Island. -From where he sat in the stern of the skiff,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_9">[9]</span> -Tom’s keen eyes noticed that an unusual air -of alertness hung about the vessels; and the -wind now and then carried toward them the -sound of an officer’s command sharply spoken -through a trumpet.</p> - -<p>“It’s the Tamar and the Cherokee,” said -Tom. “They’ve been lying in Rebellion -Roads for the last couple of days. When I -saw them up anchor an hour ago I thought -something was going to happen, and I was -right. Perhaps Colonel Moultrie is going to -strike a blow for liberty and South Carolina -at last.”</p> - -<p>It was the fourteenth of September, in the -year 1775. Because of the oppressive acts of -the mother country, the British colonies in -North America had risen in protest. But -their words had been mocked and jeered at -by King George and his counselors; and the -heavy burdens of the afflicted colonies were -only added to. This was more than a spirited -people could stand; so from words the colonists -proceeded to deeds; in the April before<span class="pagenum" id="Page_10">[10]</span> -the first shot of the Revolution had been fired -at Lexington; and now South Carolina was -about to follow the glorious example of her -sister state in New England.</p> - -<p>If the people of Boston had a “tea party” -in Massachusetts Bay, so had the residents of -Charleston one in the Cooper river. The -public armory of the town was broken open -during one dark night and eight hundred -stand of arms, two hundred cutlasses, besides -cartouches, flints and other material of war -were seized by the patriots. Another party -possessed itself of the powder at a town near -by; while still another emptied Cochran’s -magazine.</p> - -<p>An army of two thousand infantry and -four hundred horse had been raised by the -colony. This force was divided into three -bodies; the second regiment was placed under -the command of Colonel Moultrie, a gallant -Indian fighter who had served with credit in -the campaigns against the Cherokee nation.</p> - -<p>The tap of the drum from the town came to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_11">[11]</span> -the boys’ ears every little while; the wind was -blowing freshly and the sail of the heavy skiff -bellied to it, causing her bow to cut through -the water at a great rate.</p> - -<p>“We’ll soon be on the ground, Cole,” said -Tom, peering under the boom to see how far -they were away from their usual mooring-place -when they sailed up to Charleston. -“If it’s Colonel Moultrie’s men being summoned -together for service perhaps the hour -is at hand when you can settle your account -with those who treated you so inhumanly.”</p> - -<p>The giant held up one great arm, its huge -muscles standing out in knots; the fist -clinched and was shaken at Fort Johnson, on -James Island, whose guns grinned wickedly -across the calm water and whose sentries -could be seen pacing backward and forward -on the bastions. There was an expression of -hate in the face of the slave; he turned to -Tom, a strange sound coming from his throat, -the forefinger of his left hand pointing to his -open mouth. Tom reached forward and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_12">[12]</span> -pressed Cole’s hand and his dark eyes glowed -as he swept his glance toward the British flag -which flowed from the tall staff at Fort -Johnson.</p> - -<p>Cole, by a horrible act of brutality, had -been rendered dumb!</p> - -<p>A year before, during one of the spasmodic -outbreaks of indignation which had become -so frequent, the authorities had occasion to -suspect Tom Deering’s father of some act -against the government.</p> - -<p>A party of dragoons were sent to his -plantation to secure evidence against him; -the leader of this party was a young and -arrogant lieutenant, noted for his cruelty -even to his own men. The colossal size of -Cole at once attracted the officer’s attention -when the slaves were summoned to testify -against their master.</p> - -<p>“We’ll have this fellow out,” cried he, -pointing to Cole. “He’s the one that will -tell us what we want to hear. He knows; I -can see it in his face.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_13">[13]</span>In vain Cole protested his ignorance of -anything his master had done.</p> - -<p>“You know, you black hound,” thundered -the dragoon. “Tie him up, men; we’ll make -him talk fast enough.”</p> - -<p>Cole was bound to a cottonwood-tree in -front of his master’s door; he continued to -protest that he knew nothing, but in vain. -The elder Deering and Tom were detained by -a sergeant and a file of men inside the house -and consequently had no knowledge of what -was going forward without.</p> - -<p>They heard the angry voice of the young -lieutenant raised now and then in a shower -of horrible oaths, apparently urging his -men to the commission of something which -they were reluctant to do. At length a -dreadful scream sounded—a sharp, agonizing -cry that caused the planter and his son to -turn pale and stare at one another with eyes -filled with horror. Then the sergeant and his -file were hurriedly called from the house; as -they were mounting in the yard, Tom and his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_14">[14]</span> -father rushed out; Cole hung limp against -the ropes that bound him to the tree, covered -with blood. As the hoofs of the dragoons’ -chargers grew faint down the road, it was -discovered what had occurred. Wild with -rage at what he considered Cole’s defiance the -brutal officer had had the slave’s jaws pried -open, and had cut his tongue with the point -of his sabre.</p> - -<p>The great strength of the giant negro and -his superb condition carried him through the -effects of this barbarous act; in a remarkably -short time he had recovered; but he was -deprived of speech forever; it was only in -gestures such as that which he had made -against Fort Johnson that he could convey -the longing that filled him, to come to hand-grips -with those who had treated him so inhumanly.</p> - -<p>They had reached the wharf and were running -in alongside; Cole loosed the halyard -and lowered the sail. While he was furling -it, he stopped suddenly, and by his gestures,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_15">[15]</span> -which Tom could read very plainly, he called -the attention of his companion to a strange -stillness on the river.</p> - -<p>Tom gazed up and down the stream for a -moment and his eyes snapped.</p> - -<p>“All the shipping has dropped down the -river,” cried he. “That can only mean -one thing! Colonel Moultrie is about to -attack——”</p> - -<p>“Belay there, nevvy,” growled a rough -voice, almost in his ear. “Not quite so slack -with the jaw tackle.”</p> - -<p>“Uncle Dick,” exclaimed Tom, in surprise.</p> - -<p>“Yes, it’s the old sea-horse,” responded the -owner of the voice, from above them on the -wharf.</p> - -<p>“You frightened me,” laughed Tom, as he -climbed up over the wharf log.</p> - -<p>“My frightening you, nevvy,” said the -other, “will be nothing to the scare you’ll get -if any of Governor Campbell’s spying swabs -heard what you were just now going to say.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_16">[16]</span>Uncle Dick, or as the world knew him, -Capt. Richard Deering of the schooner Defence, -nodded in a friendly fashion to Cole, -who grinned back, from his seat in the bow of -the skiff. The captain of the Defence was a -sturdy-looking man of about fifty, with his -long, gray hair gathered in a cue, sailor-fashion; -his weather-tanned face was smoothly -shaven; he wore a round, glazed hat, a short -pilot coat with metal buttons and long leather -boots.</p> - -<p>“What is going on, Uncle Dick?” asked -Tom, seating himself at the old salt’s side. -“I heard a drum beat while we were sailing -in the shallows below the town and noticed -the Cherokee and the Tamar standing up and -down, with all hands ready.”</p> - -<p>Captain Deering spat carefully over the -wharf log into the water; and then looked -up and down the river.</p> - -<p>“There is going to be something happen on -this river to-night,” said he, “that in the days -to come they’ll write in their history books.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">[17]</span> -See all them boats pulled up on the sand, -above there?”</p> - -<p>There was a long line of galleys and barges -and other heavy boats lying half out of the -water, under guard of some half dozen men.</p> - -<p>“Behind them trees, further up,” continued -Captain Deering, “is the whole of Colonel -Moultrie’s command—or, at least, all of them -as can be got together at short notice.”</p> - -<p>“Then it is coming at last,” breathed Tom, -his eyes aglow. “South Carolina is to strike -for her liberty as those in the north struck, -months ago.”</p> - -<p>“She is,” cried Captain Deering, catching -some of his nephew’s enthusiasm. “Blow -my tarry tops, lad, we can’t let those Lexington -fellows beat us in the cause. The first -shot out of the locker is to be the capture of -Fort Johnson; I know, for I collected the -boats up there; the attacking party is going -to cross the river in them. Those chaps keeping -watch are from the crew of the Defence.”</p> - -<p>“When is the affair to begin?” asked<span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">[18]</span> -Tom, hardly able to keep still, so excited -was he.</p> - -<p>“As soon as it is dark enough to conceal -the approach of the boats. There don’t seem -to be any unusual goings-on in the fort, so I -don’t think they suspect anything; but them -two war craft, down in the roads, look bad; -they must have had news from somewhere.”</p> - -<p>Scarcely had the old sailor ceased speaking -when there came a sudden rattle of hoofs; -turning they saw a party of scarlet-coated -dragoons wheel around a corner and, at a -sharp gallop, proceed up the river road. A -tall, burly man rode in the midst of them; -his red face was angry and fierce looking, and -he carried one hand upon his sword in a -manner that told his thoughts as plainly as -words.</p> - -<p>“It’s Lord William Campbell, the new -governor!” exclaimed Tom, with a gasp, -“and they are on their way to the place -where Moultrie’s men are assembled.”</p> - -<p>The captain of the Defence arose to his feet.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">[19]</span>“There is likely to be trouble,” remarked -he. “You climb back into your boat, nevvy, -and make sail for the plantation.”</p> - -<p>“Not I!” Tom Deering drew himself up -proudly. “If there is anything to be done, I -am going to help.”</p> - -<p>Uncle Dick looked at him sharply for a -moment; then he uttered a short laugh, that -had a satisfied ring in it.</p> - -<p>“Good lad!” cried he. “Blow my tarry -old hulk, but there never was a Deering yet -that wasn’t always on hand when wanted.” -He clapped the boy proudly on the back as -he spoke. “Well, come along; we’ve got no -time to lose; the breeze is fresh and straight -up the river. What kind of a sailer is that -craft of yours?”</p> - -<p>“There is not a better in these waters for -the sort of wind that’s blowing now.”</p> - -<p>They clambered into the skiff; Cole shoved -the boat clear of the wharf and hauled up the -sail. A few strokes of the paddle brought -her out into the stream, Uncle Dick threw<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">[20]</span> -her into the wind, and away she raced up the -river.</p> - -<p>The dragoons could still be seen proceeding -at their sharp pace along the river road; the -black, lowering figure still rode in the midst -of them, his hand still upon the hilt of his -sword.</p> - -<p>“It’s good,” said Tom, “that there is a -ridge between the road and the river, just -above there; otherwise they’d see the boats, -and maybe would try to scatter them and so -break up the attempt on the fort.”</p> - -<p>Captain Deering smiled.</p> - -<p>“Moultrie is nearer than you think for, -nevvy,” said he. “A whistle from one of my -fellows there on shore would bring a hundred -men to the boats in five minutes.” The skiff -turned a wooded headland at this moment. -“Look there; what did I tell you?”</p> - -<p>Upon a smooth piece of ground, which the -trees had hidden until they rounded the headland, -was gathered the slender force of South -Carolina; an awkward-looking body of men,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">[21]</span> -poorly armed, and with a total lack of soldierly -appearance. They were mostly planters, -woodsmen and artisans who had volunteered -for service to their country, without -hope of pay. They wore their ordinary dress, -though here and there there was an attempt -at military smartness; their weapons were -fowling-pieces, cutlasses, axes and the plunder -of the town arsenal. They were drawn -up in order and their officers were putting -them through a drill.</p> - -<p>The distance by water to this point was -much shorter than by road; the skiff had -lowered its sail and run its nose up on the -sand before the dragoons reached the spot. -Captain Deering was just about to hail the -militia when there was a flash of red from -amidst the green of the trees and Lord Campbell -and his company came into view. So -sudden was their appearance that the untrained -militia would have been thrown into -confusion at the bare sight of them had it not -been for the sharp commands of their officers.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">[22]</span> -They dressed ranks at the word and wheeled -to face the dragoons. The latter had their -weapons ready as they lined up on the verge -of the woods; Lord Campbell, his face still -dark with anger, rode forward toward a small -group of officers who stood apart within easy -hearing distance of where Tom stood at the -water’s edge.</p> - -<p>“What body of men is this?” demanded -the governor.</p> - -<p>An officer of commanding appearance -stepped forward.</p> - -<p>“It is the authorized force of the colony of -South Carolina,” said he.</p> - -<p>“Authorized!” Lord Campbell’s eyes -blazed. “Authorized by whom?”</p> - -<p>“By the Provincial Congress,” returned -the officer.</p> - -<p>“There is no power in the colony to collect -armed bodies of men save my own—under -the authority of the king. I command you -all in the name of King George to lay down -your arms and disperse!”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">[23]</span>His angry glance swept along the gathered -patriots before him; his burly frame was -quivering with rage at the idea to their daring -to assemble in defiance of his power and -that of his royal master. But there was no -movement to obey; he paused for a moment, -and then in a voice choking with passion he -inquired of the officers:</p> - -<p>“Which of you is Mr. Moultrie?”</p> - -<p>The question was greeted with dead silence. -The governor’s face lit up with triumph; -their leader was afraid to proclaim himself; -it would be an easy task to put them down.</p> - -<p>“I have had information,” cried he fiercely, -“that this insurrection is under the leadership -of a Mr. Moultrie. Let him stand forth.”</p> - -<p>A small, dark officer of infantry stepped -forward.</p> - -<p>“In this command,” said he, “I will venture -to say that there is no Mr. Moultrie. -But,” he paused and looked the wrathful -governor in the eye with great coolness, -“there is, however, a Colonel Moultrie.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">[24]</span>“Ah!” Lord Campbell stared at the -speaker with a bitter sneer. “Then will -Colonel Moultrie have the goodness to step -forward?”</p> - -<p>The officer who had answered him in the -first instance, advanced, a quiet smile upon -his handsome face.</p> - -<p>“Colonel Moultrie,” blazed forth the angry -king’s man, not giving the other a chance to -speak, “do you or do you not intend to disperse -this gathering?”</p> - -<p>“It is not in my power,” answered Colonel -Moultrie.</p> - -<p>“Do you not command them?”</p> - -<p>“I do; under the Council of Safety.”</p> - -<p>“Bah!” The governor’s teeth snapped in -a fury of rage at this. “That is all one -hears these days—the Provincial Congress, -the Committee General, the Council of Safety. -I know nothing and care nothing for these -rebels against the king and their usurped -authority. I recognize none but you in this -matter. You are here at the head of an<span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">[25]</span> -armed force, in open rebellion; and I call -upon you to lay down your arms and unconditionally -surrender yourself, in the king’s -name. Refuse and you must take the consequence -of your folly.”</p> - -<p>Tom Deering, with a thrill at his heart, saw -the small, dark officer, who had spoken so coolly -to Lord Campbell, step back and give a command -to his company in a low voice. The line -of the militia closed in a resolved fashion and -the ducking guns were held in instant readiness -for use. Lord Campbell saw it, also; and -he saw the determined faces of those before -him; a glance at his own slender company -showed him that smart and soldier-like though -they were, they were not a match for the -assembled patriots. He turned to Colonel -Moultrie, who still stood quietly watching -him.</p> - -<p>“You refuse?”</p> - -<p>“Can you doubt it?”</p> - -<p>Without a word the governor wheeled his -horse and rode back to his men; another<span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">[26]</span> -moment and they were going down the river -road at the same sharp gallop with which -they had arrived.</p> - -<p>Dusk had thrown its shadows across the -waters of the river; the lights at Fort Johnson -began to twinkle. Colonel Moultrie and his -officers consulted together. The sharp businesslike -departure of Lord Campbell and his -men was not at all to their liking. In a few -moments they had summoned Captain Deering, -of the Defence, and after a few questions -the latter turned and beckoned to Tom.</p> - -<p>“Captain Deering,” said Colonel Moultrie, -smilingly, “tells us that you are a patriot and -a native son of the colony.”</p> - -<p>“I am both, sir,” answered Tom, gravely.</p> - -<p>“Good! You saw the Cherokee and Tamar -under sail in Rebellion Roads a while ago, I -understand.”</p> - -<p>“I did, sir,” said the boy.</p> - -<p>“Did they seem as though they intended to -ascend the river?”</p> - -<p>“No, sir.” Tom answered the question<span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">[27]</span> -quickly enough; then the actions of the two -vessels came back to him, and he added, a -light breaking upon him: “But they seemed -as though they’d like to; it was just as though -they were waiting for a signal.”</p> - -<p>“And that,” cried Colonel Moultrie, “is -just exactly what they are waiting for. And -Lord Campbell is now on his way to give it. -Gentlemen,” turning to his officers, “we must -cross the river and make the attempt upon the -fort at once; otherwise we will have two war -vessels scattering cannon shot among us in our -passage.”</p> - -<p>The orders were quickly given; the patriot -force was soon at the water’s edge, embarking -in the boats which Captain Deering had -collected. Small as their numbers were, the -boats were too few to accommodate them, and -a good quarter were forced to remain behind. -The attacking party had pushed off and was -already pulling toward the fort through the -quickly gathering darkness, when the small, -dark officer who had spoken so coolly to Lord<span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">[28]</span> -Campbell, came hurrying along. He had -been making a disposition of the companies -remaining behind and now seemed destined -to be left also. He dashed out waist deep in -the river in an effort to catch the last galley, -but too late. At that moment Tom Deering’s -skiff passed slowly by; there was room for -another, and Tom called eagerly:</p> - -<p>“Climb in, captain. We’re going, too; -and we’ll land you there ahead of any of -them.”</p> - -<p>With a hasty word of thanks the officer -scrambled into the boat and took up a -position in the bow, from which point he -could see all that was going forward.</p> - -<p>This was Tom Deering’s first meeting with -Francis Marion, afterward to become the great -partisan chief of the Revolution and be known -to the world as the Swamp-Fox.</p> - -<p>Within an hour the attacking party had -arrived at James Island and deployed in the -darkness before the walls. Marion had sprung -ashore as soon as the prow of the skiff grated<span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">[29]</span> -upon the sand; Tom and Cole were left alone, -for they had touched at a point slightly further -down than Colonel Moultrie’s men.</p> - -<p>“I’m glad Uncle Dick did not cross in our -skiff,” said Tom to Cole, as they drew the boat -up on the sand. “Now we can look into -things on our own account.”</p> - -<p>While the militia was arranging, front and -rear, for the attack, the boy and his companion -were stealing through the bush that -grew thickly about the walls of the fort, and -wondering at the silence within. It required -a half hour for Moultrie to get everything in -readiness; and at last, just as he was about to -give the word for the attack to begin, two -figures bounded upon the walls from inside -the fort; one was a handsome youth of seventeen; -the other was a giant negro slave. -Each waved a blazing torch above his head -exultantly.</p> - -<p>“Colonel Moultrie,” cried Tom Deering, -“the place belongs to you. The British have -fled to their ships.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">[30]</span>It was true; the creaking of blocks and the -dark loom of a mainsail showed them a vessel -scudding down the river. Fort Johnson had -fallen without firing a shot.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">[31]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER II<br /> - - -<small>HOW TOM DEERING MADE A NAME</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">Tom Deering</span> and Monsieur Victor St. Mar, -late of the French army, lowered the small -swords and stood panting and smiling at each -other, in the orchard one afternoon, not long -afterward.</p> - -<p>“You grow proficient,” said St. Mar in very -good English, considering that he had been in -the colonies but a few years, “your guard is -excellent and your thrust, monsieur, is growing -formidable.”</p> - -<p>Praise from the French soldier was praise -indeed, for he had been a master of the sword -in the regiments of King Louis, among which -were the greatest swordsmen in the world. -He had paused for a time at Charleston on his -way from New Orleans to Philadelphia; and -during his stay he taught the use of his -favorite weapon to the young men of the city.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">[32]</span> -Tom was the youngest and most apt of his -pupils; the youth’s strength, length of arm -and sureness of eye made him a natural -swordsman. At the French soldier’s praise -he flushed with pleasure.</p> - -<p>“I am glad, monsieur,” said he, as he wiped -his brow, “that you think I am progressing. -I like the practice of sword play.”</p> - -<p>“The rapier,” said the Frenchman, “is a -grand weapon—a gentleman’s weapon. I -have taught many persons, and have studied -the use of the cutlass, the broadsword, the -pike, bayonet and dagger; but the rapier is -the king of them all; with three feet of bright -steel in his hand the master of the sword -should fear the attack of nothing that -breathes.”</p> - -<p>He began buckling the long, slender weapons -into their leather case, but paused and -looked up at Tom, seriously.</p> - -<p>“Study—practice steadily—experiment. -That is the way to become a master. You -have the material in you for a swordsman;<span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">[33]</span> -but you must see to the defence—the parry—the -guard. You Americans, I find, think the -attack is everything. But it is not so. Study -the guard. Some day you may meet a foe -who has a thrust which you have never seen -before. If you have not the parry to meet it -your skill in attack will be like that.”</p> - -<p>He snapped his fingers and puffed out his -cheeks; then he buckled up his sword-case -and took his leave with many bows.</p> - -<p>Tom Deering had long been a good -horseman, a dead-shot with rifle or pistol; -but sword-practice was new to him and he -threw himself into the art with all the ardor -of his seventeen years. Trouble was brewing -between the king and his colonies, that was -evident, and he was anxious to prepare himself -for the struggle, for he had firmly made -up his mind that, should the dark cloud of -war that he saw gathering burst, he would be -one of the first to offer himself for service.</p> - -<p>For the capture of Fort Johnson was not -immediately followed by open war, as all had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">[34]</span> -expected. For some reason the British did -not make any movement. Lord Campbell, -the governor, had fled to the Tamar, which -still lay in the harbor along with the Cherokee, -but, except for sending his secretary to -protest he took no steps. The patriots still -had a lingering hope that all might yet be -well; there were many that clung to the belief -that a reconciliation might yet be effected -between king and colonies. The proceedings -of the people of Charleston still wore, however -loosely, a pacific aspect. Though actively -preparing for war, they still spoke the -language of loyalty, still dealt in vague assurances -of devotion to the crown.</p> - -<p>But Tom Deering was wide awake; he had -a brain and he used it. The hesitation of the -colonists would not last long he felt confident; -and when they once cast it aside the -storm would come in earnest—the sword -would be drawn to be sheathed no more until -the struggle was lost or won.</p> - -<p>After St. Mar, the sword-master, had taken<span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">[35]</span> -his departure, Tom took his customary afternoon -plunge into the river, after which he -was ready for a visit which he had planned. -Cole brought his best horse, a powerful, -intelligent looking chestnut with strong lines -of speed and bottom, around to the front of -the house and Tom vaulted lightly into the -saddle. Cole mounted another horse, a great -bay, and followed his youthful master, as was -his custom. There were not many horses -upon the Deering plantation capable of supporting -the great weight of the giant slave for -any length of time and still make speed. But -the bay carried him as though he were a -feather, hour after hour, sometimes, and never -showed more than ordinary weariness.</p> - -<p>Tom’s father, a tall, dignified gentleman, -with the appearance more of a scholar than a -planter, and bearing scarcely any resemblance -to his brother, the skipper of the schooner -Defence, met them on the road near the house.</p> - -<p>“Are you going up to the city?” asked he, -drawing rein.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">[36]</span>“No, sir,” replied his son. “I’m going -over to the Harwood plantation. I have not -been there for some weeks.”</p> - -<p>“You have not been there, I suppose, since -the taking of Fort Johnson?”</p> - -<p>“No, sir.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Deering looked grave. Jasper Harwood, -who owned the large plantations some -eight miles from them, was his half-brother, -and he knew his real character better than Tom.</p> - -<p>“I will not forbid you to go,” said the -father. “But it will be just as well if you’d -stay away.”</p> - -<p>Tom looked surprised.</p> - -<p>“Why, father, what do you mean?”</p> - -<p>Mr. Deering laughed.</p> - -<p>“After the part you took in the little affair -of the night of the fourteenth of September,” -said he, “I don’t think your presence will be -very welcome upon the Harwood plantation. -I hardly think Jasper Harwood looks upon -the matter from the same point of view as -you, Tom.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">[37]</span>“Do you mean that he is a king’s man, -sir,” exclaimed Tom.</p> - -<p>“I’m sure of it,” answered his father.</p> - -<p>“I can’t bring myself to believe it, father. -He is, perhaps, like a great many others just -now, reluctant to prove disloyal, but when the -real time comes to act, I think you will find -him as staunch for the Provincial Congress as -any of us.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Deering laughed at his son’s earnestness.</p> - -<p>“Well, my boy, I trust you’re right, but -I don’t think so. Jasper Harwood is a Tory, -and will hardly take the trouble to hide it -from you. So, you will not be kept long in -suspense, if you are going there.”</p> - -<p>From the time he left his father and struck -across the fields and swamps toward the Harwood -place, Tom was deep in thought. Perhaps -his father was right. He knew that -Jasper Harwood was a harsh, arrogant man, -with a violent temper and a great respect for -the crown; but that he would let the latter<span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">[38]</span> -blind him to the blessings of liberty, and turn -his hand and tongue against his neighbors -and friends was more than Tom, boy like, -could realize.</p> - -<p>“But even if the master of the plantation -himself is a king’s man, there are others there -who are not,” mused the boy as he loped -along, followed by Cole on the big bay. “Mark -will prove true to the colony, I know. And -then, there is Laura! Every throb of her -heart is of indignation against British oppression. -I am confident of that.”</p> - -<p>He was still deep in thought, and they were -ascending a narrow road that led to the -Harwood house before Tom realized it. Suddenly -Cole uttered his strange cry and touched -his horse with the spur. In a moment he was -beside Tom, one hand upon his shoulder, and -the other pointing to a small clump of trees -by the roadside near the house. A half -dozen horses were tied there, and from their -trappings Tom knew them to be the -mounts of the king’s dragoons. A like visit<span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">[39]</span> -to their own plantation was still vivid in his -mind; its horrible result to Cole caused all -sorts of dreadful fears to crowd into his mind, -and with beating heart he urged his steed forward -at a gallop and threw himself from its -back before the door. The sound of the -galloping hoofs coming up the graveled path -caused a rush to the doors and windows; -among a group of red-coated dragoon officers, -at the top of the high stone steps leading to -the door, Tom recognized the planter, Jasper -Harwood. Far from being in any peril, he -seemed to be very well content, having a long -churchwarden pipe in his hand, and the -jovial looks upon the officers’ faces caused the -boy to banish his fears for his half-uncle’s -safety, at least.</p> - -<p>There seemed to be a perfect understanding -between the planter and the dragoons, but as -he recognized Tom, Harwood’s flush deepened -into one of anger.</p> - -<p>“Ha, Master Deering, is it?” cried he,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">[40]</span> -loudly. “I thought it was a troop of horse -from the way you came charging up the path.”</p> - -<p>Tom passed the bridle over his arm, and -leaning against the chestnut’s shoulder he -stood looking up at the group upon the high -steps of the mansion.</p> - -<p>“I am very sorry that I startled you,” he -said.</p> - -<p>At this the dragoons burst into a roar of -laughter.</p> - -<p>“He’s sorry he startled us,” bellowed one, -his face purple with glee. “By the Lord -Harry, but that’s good! A snip of a boy -startle a lot of king’s officers.”</p> - -<p>Once more the laughter rang out. Tom -looked at them composedly enough for a -time; but suddenly his face paled, his mouth -set, and an angry light began to gather in his -eyes. He looked about for Cole; but the -giant negro was not to be seen; and, after assuring -himself of this the lad breathed a sigh -of relief. For, among the officers at Jasper -Harwood’s door, he recognized the lieutenant<span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">[41]</span> -whose brutality had deprived Cole of his -speech. The sight of the ruffian filled him -with indignation; but he knew that it would -hardly do to give vent to it at this time, so he -held his peace.</p> - -<p>“This young blade is a friend of yours, Mr. -Harwood, I suppose,” spoke this officer, his -voice thick and husky.</p> - -<p>“He is from a neighboring plantation,” -answered Harwood, scowling at Tom, darkly.</p> - -<p>“Let’s have him in,” cried another. “He -seems to be an excellent horseman; let’s see -if he’s equally good at other things. Introduce -us, I beg of you, to the youth who is -good enough to fear that he startled us,” and -once more they roared.</p> - -<p>“That will, perhaps, follow in good time, -gentlemen. Meanwhile, don’t let the table -be idle; keep your knives and forks. I’ll -join you in a few moments.”</p> - -<p>At this hint the dragoons disappeared into -the mansion, and Harwood was left alone -with Tom.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">[42]</span>“So,” said the planter, after a pause, during -which his eyes had been searching Tom’s face, -“you’ve come, have you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, sir,” answered the lad, wondering -what the expression upon the man’s face meant. -“I thought I’d ride over and see you all.”</p> - -<p>“I had not thought,” sneered the Tory, -“that you would have the courage to face me -after what you have done.”</p> - -<p>Tom drew himself up proudly.</p> - -<p>“I have done nothing of which I am -ashamed,” said he, quietly.</p> - -<p>“Do you dare stand there and tell me -that? Do you tell me to my face that you -are not ashamed?”</p> - -<p>“Anything that I have done I would do -again,” declared the boy, boldly.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I see,” the planter’s sneer returned. -“You are saturated with the radical teachings -of the mob yonder there in the city. And -with your head full of their accursed doctrines -you have dared to raise your hand -against the king.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">[43]</span>“I have dared to raise my hand against a -tyrant,” cried Tom, forgetting caution in his -ardor for the cause. “If King George does -not know how to govern a free people it’s high -time he was learning.”</p> - -<p>The Tory’s face grew dark with wrath; but -before he could speak, a boy, who seemed a -few years Tom’s senior, stepped through the -doorway.</p> - -<p>“Just a moment, father,” said he. “Don’t -speak while you are angry; it will only create -ill blood between relatives, and that should -not be.”</p> - -<p>This was Mark Harwood, the planter’s only -son; he was a thick-set youth with a far from -prepossessing face, and a sly manner. His -father looked at him for a moment, in surprise; -he must have seen something in the -glance which was directed secretly at him, -for he held his peace, though the anger did -not die out of his face.</p> - -<p>Mark Harwood descended the steps, with -outstretched hand.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">[44]</span>“Tom,” said he, with great cordiality in his -voice, but a lurking look of craft in his eyes -that the other did not like, “I’m very glad to -see you.”</p> - -<p>Tom took the offered hand.</p> - -<p>“Thank you,” said he. “You are very -good, Mark.”</p> - -<p>“Not at all. But tie up your horse and -come in; we must have you join us; as you -have seen, we are entertaining some friends, -rare good fellows who will be glad to meet you.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you, Mark, but I think I had best -be riding homeward.”</p> - -<p>“I cannot permit that!” Mark took him -by the shoulder in a very friendly fashion and -continued, earnestly: “If we were to allow you -to go now there would always be a feeling of -estrangement between us; you would feel -that you were not welcome here, and we -should feel that we had, in an angry moment, -offended you. Come, don’t let us have a -mere matter of politics step in between us.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll not, Mark.” Tom gripped the other’s<span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">[45]</span> -hand warmly. Then he turned to the planter. -“If in a moment of heat, Mr. Harwood,” he -continued, “I answered you unbecomingly, I -beg your pardon.”</p> - -<p>“Say nothing more about it,” said Harwood. -Tom tied his horse under the window, -as he expected to remain but a few moments; -he did not catch the looks that passed between -father and son as he did so; if he had he -would not, probably, have crossed their doorsill -with so light a heart. As he followed -them through the wide hallway, which ran -directly through the middle of the house and -contained an immense fireplace capable of -accommodating great back logs that would -last for weeks in the coldest winter, Tom -happened to glance in at a partly open doorway. -He caught sight of a beckoning finger; -without hesitation he stepped aside, pushed -open the door and entered. In a moment he -was eagerly pounced upon by a dark-eyed girl -of about his own age, or perhaps a year or -so older.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">[46]</span>“Oh, Tom,” she cried, “I am so glad to see -you.”</p> - -<p>“I thought I’d have to go away without -catching a glimpse of you, Laura,” he returned. -“And it was to see you, more than -anything else, that I came.”</p> - -<p>She laughed and looked pleased.</p> - -<p>“I’m flattered, sir, I’m sure,” she said. -Then her manner changed suddenly. “I -wanted you to come, Tom, ever so much, so -you could tell me the news of Colonel -Moultrie’s taking of Fort Johnson. Uncle -Jasper heard that you were there; that you -were the very first over the walls.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I was there,” said Tom, proudly, -“but Cole was first over the wall; I was -second, because he reached down and pulled -me over after him.”</p> - -<p>Laura Thornton clapped her hands delightedly.</p> - -<p>“Oh, you’re so brave, Tom; I wish I was a -boy, then I, too, could do something for the -cause. But they’re all Tories here—uncle,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">[47]</span> -Cousin Mark and all; I dare not say a word -of what I think about that hateful old King -George!”</p> - -<p>“I call that too bad,” said Tom, warmly. -“A person should always be allowed to say -what he thinks.”</p> - -<p>“That’s what I say, too, but I’m afraid of -Uncle Jasper, Tom; he’s so violent when he’s -angry. Oh, if I could only break out on him -as you did awhile ago! I stood at the window -and heard it all. You were so splendid, -Tom; you were not in the least bit afraid of -him, were you?”</p> - -<p>“Well, I should hope not,” said Tom.</p> - -<p>“But don’t trust him, Tom,” she whispered, -as though fearful of being overheard. -“Don’t trust him or Mark, either; -they both hate you, and just now I heard -them talking to one of the officers whom -they are entertaining; they are going -to——”</p> - -<p>Here she was interrupted by her uncle’s -harsh voice, calling:</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">[48]</span>“Tom! Tom Deering, I say, where have -you gotten to!”</p> - -<p>A heavy foot sounded upon the bare, -polished floor of the hall, coming toward the -door of the room in which they were standing.</p> - -<p>“He’s coming,” said Tom.</p> - -<p>“I must tell you about the despatch,” -said Laura, hurriedly, catching Tom by the -arm.</p> - -<p>“The despatch?” said he, looking at her -wonderingly.</p> - -<p>“Lieutenant Cheyne is to ride with it after -dark to a point below the city; there will be a -boat’s crew awaiting to carry him aboard one -of the king’s ships. Oh, Tom, they intend -to-morrow night to bombard Charleston!”</p> - -<p>Tom’s face paled.</p> - -<p>“Are you sure?” he demanded.</p> - -<p>“I heard it from their own lips. Oh, Tom, -Tom, what will the poor people do if the -despatch reaches Lord Campbell’s hands?”</p> - -<p>“It shall not reach them,” said Tom, firmly.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">[49]</span> -“I’ll give my life, if need be, to prevent -it.”</p> - -<p>At this moment the door was pushed rudely -open and Jasper Harwood strode into the -apartment.</p> - -<p>“Ha!” said he, angrily. “I find you -here, do I! I’ve been bawling all over the -place for you.”</p> - -<p>“I saw Laura, sir,” said Tom, “and just -paused for a moment to speak to her.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” growled he, not seeming to relish -this explanation in the least, “now that you -have spoken with her, suppose you come into -the dining-hall and not keep my guests waiting -for you.”</p> - -<p>Tom pressed Laura’s hands in hurried -thanks; his glowing eyes told her how grateful -he was for the information which she had -just given him. In it he saw a chance to -serve his country and make a name for himself -at the same time.</p> - -<p>The planter led him through the hall, into -the room in which his dragoon guests were<span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">[50]</span> -assembled. The table contained some bottles; -and, as though by chance, the sword of each -dragoon lay near him ready to hand.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” said Mark Harwood, as Tom entered, -at the planter’s heels. “Here you are -at last!”</p> - -<p>There was something like a sneer in his -tone as he said this; the officers seemed to -see a hidden meaning in them, for they -laughed boisterously and hammered the table -with their glasses. They made room, however, -for the boy at the head of the table, as -though anxious to do him honor. Cheyne, -the lieutenant who had tortured Cole so barbarously, -slapped him familiarly upon the -shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Now, fall to, youngster. You’re a pretty -sprout of a king’s man, and a king’s man -should never shirk.”</p> - -<p>“In these times of rebellion,” said Mark -Harwood reaching forward and filling a -goblet, which stood upon the table before -Tom, “good, loyal subjects are rare. So<span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">[51]</span> -let us treat them well when they visit -us.”</p> - -<p>Tom Deering flashed the young Tory a -rapid glance.</p> - -<p>“Come, take your glass, my lad,” cried -Cheyne.</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes!” shouted the others, holding their -own bumpers aloft, and laughing expectantly.</p> - -<p>“Pardon, gentlemen,” said the soft voice of -Mark Harwood. “I was about to propose a -toast!”</p> - -<p>“A toast! A toast!” The dragoons sprang -to their feet as one man, glasses in hand. Tom -knew by the sudden malice of his Tory cousin’s -look that it was for this that he had been -invited into the dining-hall. Something was -about to occur—something by which he was -to be humiliated before these British soldiers. -But with flashing eyes he, too, arose and faced -the Tory. Mark raised his glass.</p> - -<p>“Gentlemen,” said he, “I give you the -king.”</p> - -<p>“The king!” they shouted and were about<span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">[52]</span> -to drain their goblets when Cheyne stayed -them.</p> - -<p>“One moment,” requested he. “Our -young friend here does not seem disposed to -honor the toast.”</p> - -<p>Angry looks came from all sides. The sly, -oily voice of Mark Harwood reached Tom’s -ears.</p> - -<p>“You mistake, gentlemen,” said Mark. -“Of course he will join us.”</p> - -<p>By his look Mark was daring Tom to refuse; -like a flash the latter saw the plan and -his cheeks flushed with resentment. The -young Tory thought he would be afraid to -refuse. In the glance that Tom had darted -about the room a few moments before he saw -Laura, unnoticed, standing with frightened -face in the doorway; come what may he -would not be humiliated before her, above all -others.</p> - -<p>“The toast!” cried the dragoons, eagerly, -all their eyes fixed upon him with threatening -looks.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">[53]</span>“Very well, gentlemen.” Tom quietly put -down the glass and took up a goblet of water. -“I will drink a toast with you.”</p> - -<p>“Of course he will,” laughed Jasper Harwood, -his hard face glowing with triumph at -what he took to be an exhibition of cowardice.</p> - -<p>“I never had the slightest doubt of it,” -sneered Mark.</p> - -<p>“Yes, gentlemen, I will give you a toast -that any honest man can drink.” He looked -about at the expectant British officers and -then at the sneering Tories; his voice was -steady, his hand never trembled. “I give -you the Provincial Congress!” Amid dead -silence he lifted the cool water to his lips and -took a sip; then he threw the glass into the -middle of the table, where it smashed into a -hundred pieces, as he shouted, “Down with -the king!”</p> - -<p>The dragoons grasped their sabres, but he -was through the door, out at a window and -upon his horse’s back before they could act. -They crowded through the front door and ran<span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">[54]</span> -along the path toward the place where their -horses were; but Tom was already out upon -the road waving his hat at them defiantly. -Wheeling his fleet steed he dashed down the -narrow road, then suddenly pulled up with a -cry of delight. Almost directly in his path -was Cole, a wide grin upon his ebony face; -upon a long rope he had the dragoons’ horses, -and at the word was ready to make off with -them. The British officers discovered their -loss almost at the same moment, and they -ran down the rough road, brandishing their -sabres and shouting a volley of most dreadful -threats.</p> - -<p>“We’ll take them along with us, Cole,” said -Tom, laughing. “Lord Campbell can get -another supply, but Colonel Moultrie would -appreciate them very much.”</p> - -<p>So, despite the threats that rang in his ears, -Tom Deering rode gaily away behind his first -capture from the enemy. Seeing that he had -no intention of surrendering their mounts, -the dragoons soon gave up the chase and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">[55]</span> -returned in no very sweet tempers to the -mansion of their Tory host.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Late that night, Lieutenant Gordon Cheyne, -of Tarleton’s Dragoons, rode slowly, upon a -borrowed horse, along a deserted road in the -neighborhood of Charleston. Suddenly, as he -turned a bend, and just at a place where the -woods grew thick upon each side of the road, -a horseman rode into his path and presented -a pistol at his head.</p> - -<p>“Stand!” ordered the newcomer.</p> - -<p>“What do you want?” demanded the lieutenant, -pulling up suddenly.</p> - -<p>“Your despatches.”</p> - -<p>Cheyne started, and his hand crept toward -his holster.</p> - -<p>“Make no movement toward a weapon,” -said the horseman. “Give me the despatches, -and give me them quickly.”</p> - -<p>With a cry Cheyne drew a packet from his -breast and threw it at the horseman. The<span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">[56]</span> -latter caught it deftly and stuffed it into his -boot leg.</p> - -<p>“Now,” said he, “about face and return to -those who sent you.” The officer of dragoons -wheeled and set off, in a fury, down the road. -“And tell them,” called the horseman after -him, “that the Provincial Congress has a -thousand eyes.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">[57]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER III<br /> - - -<small>HOW THE BRITISH SHIPS RAN FROM CHARLESTON -HARBOR</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">On</span> the 9th of November, which was but a -few days previous to Tom Deering’s adventure -with the British, the Provincial Congress of -South Carolina resolved “by every military -operation to oppose the passage of any British -armament”; and this order was issued to the -commandant at Fort Johnson, Colonel Moultrie. -The fort itself was strengthened, more -men were enlisted, and bills of credit were -issued. The blow for which all had been -waiting seemed now about to be struck; the -redcoats and patriots were about to grapple -in that fierce struggle which was to last eight -long years and set a continent free.</p> - -<p>Colonel Moultrie had taken up his headquarters -at Haddrill’s Point, which was being<span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">[58]</span> -fortified; it was here that the training of his -men was going forward, and the place had -the appearance of quite a formidable camp.</p> - -<p>The eastern sky was beginning to gray -under the hand of approaching morning, -when the sentinel on guard at the upper -road caught the sound of flying hoofs rapidly -approaching him. His musket quickly -came around and he stood ready to receive -friend or foe.</p> - -<p>“Halt!” he cried.</p> - -<p>The galloping horse was pulled up so -quickly as to almost throw him back upon -his haunches.</p> - -<p>“Who goes there?” demanded the sentry.</p> - -<p>“A friend,” came the voice of Tom Deering.</p> - -<p>“Advance, friend, with the countersign.”</p> - -<p>Tom walked his snorting horse forward.</p> - -<p>“I have not received the countersign,” said -he. “But I have urgent business with Colonel -Moultrie, and must see him at once.”</p> - -<p>“Against orders,” said the sentry. “I’ll<span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">[59]</span> -call out the sergeant of the guard, though, -and leave him to settle it with you.”</p> - -<p>In a few moments the sergeant had presented -himself. Tom was led forward into -the light of a camp-fire, where the sergeant -carefully questioned him.</p> - -<p>“I can answer no questions,” said the boy, -“unless asked by Colonel Moultrie or——”</p> - -<p>“Captain Marion, perhaps,” said a voice -behind him.</p> - -<p>Tom turned quickly; within a foot of him -was the small, dark officer with the aquiline -nose and the burning black eyes, whom he -had carried across the river in his skiff on the -night when Fort Johnson was taken.</p> - -<p>Francis Marion was, at this time, past his -fortieth year. He had been a planter, his -only previous military experience having -been in the war with the Cherokees some -years before; in this he had gained some -fame as a leader of a “forlorn hope” at the -battle of Etchoee, in which the Carolinians -had defeated the French and Indians. Then<span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">[60]</span> -he had been a lieutenant in the regiment of -Middleton. Colonel Moultrie, who was in -command of the patriot forces, had been captain -of the company in which Marion served -at that time.</p> - -<p>“So,” said Marion, “you would like to see -Colonel Moultrie, would you, my lad?”</p> - -<p>Tom, holding the bridle of his horse with -one hand, raised the other in salute.</p> - -<p>“Yes, captain,” answered he promptly.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Marion, “I owe you something -for your service that night on the -river.” He laughed lightly. “You see, I -have not forgotten it; nor have I forgotten -the fact that you, single handed and alone, -captured a fortified position.”</p> - -<p>Captain Marion was pleased to regard -Tom’s errand lightly, it seemed; a boy must -always prove that his doings are worth the -consideration of his elders. In spite of the -fact that he recognized in Tom Deering no -ordinary lad, Marion could not accept his -word that his business with Colonel Moultrie<span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">[61]</span> -was not some hair brained freak. Tom saw -all this in the dark, smiling face of the soldier -before him; and he recognized the fact that -he must come down to plain dealing and -take him into the matter before he could -hope to see the colonel.</p> - -<p>“Captain Marion,” said Tom, with a glance -at the sergeant and his file of listening men, -“can I have a word in private with you?”</p> - -<p>Still smiling, Marion led the boy a little -way apart, but well out of earshot.</p> - -<p>“Now,” said he, “tell me all about it.”</p> - -<p>“Would you consider it a serious matter,” -asked Tom, looking him candidly in the eye, -“if the British ships came up and bombarded -the city in the night?”</p> - -<p>Marion’s face grew grave, and he glanced -keenly at the boy’s intent face, an alert look -stealing into his eyes.</p> - -<p>“I would consider it very serious,” said he, -in reply, his voice sober and low.</p> - -<p>“There is to be such an attack to-night,” -said Tom. He drew the captured despatches<span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">[62]</span> -from his boot leg, and held them out. “This -packet I took from an officer of Tarleton’s -dragoons two hours ago, some distance below -here.”</p> - -<p>“Have you examined them?”</p> - -<p>“I have, in order to make sure that I was -not at fault. I did not wish to come here -with nothing to substantiate my statement.”</p> - -<p>Marion took the packet and glanced hurriedly -through the papers. After a moment’s -examination he said, quietly:</p> - -<p>“Come with me.”</p> - -<p>Within a quarter of an hour a dozen officers -were gathered in Colonel Moultrie’s cabin -in the center of the encampment. The captured -papers were before them; Tom Deering -stood at the table answering the questions -with which they plied him.</p> - -<p>“This attempt seems mere madness,” said -Colonel Moultrie, at length. “How do they -hope to get their vessels past the fortified -points without danger of being destroyed?”</p> - - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_062.jpg" alt="" /></div> -<p class="drop-cap"><i>MARION TOOK THE PACKET</i><br /> </p> - -<p>This seemed to be the general opinion of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">[63]</span> -the council; but Marion, who happened to -glance at Tom at that moment, saw an eager -light in his eyes.</p> - -<p>“Speak out, lad,” said he, kindly. “If you -have anything to say upon this question I -have no doubt but that Colonel Moultrie will -be glad to hear it.”</p> - -<p>“Of course,” said the colonel. “You have -done us too great a service already, my boy, -for us to refuse to listen to you.”</p> - -<p>“I just wanted to say, sir,” exclaimed Tom, -eagerly, “that the British ships can get up to -the city, and without the slightest danger to -themselves.”</p> - -<p>The colonel looked startled.</p> - -<p>“You are sure of what you say?” he demanded.</p> - -<p>“I am positive. They can come up by way -of Hog-Island channel.”</p> - -<p>“But that is not deep enough for their -heavy vessels,” cried an officer.</p> - -<p>“At high water,” said Tom Deering, calmly, -“there is water enough to float the largest<span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">[64]</span> -ship in their fleet, providing they have a man -at the wheel who knows the course. I have -come through the channel many a time with -my uncle, Captain Deering, of the schooner -Defence.”</p> - -<p>This information set the council in a state -of great excitement; Tom was thanked over -and over for what he had done.</p> - -<p>“You have, without doubt,” said Colonel -Moultrie, “saved us from making a fatal -mistake.”</p> - -<p>Before the sun was three hours high a plan -of action had been formulated and was in -progress of execution. Captain Deering was -summoned in hot haste from his schooner, -which lay in the river, and ordered to cover -and protect a party detailed to sink a number -of stone-laden hulks in the narrow Hog-Island -channel. The Defence, some weeks -before, had been fitted up with carronades -and a long thirty pounder cannon, and she -was just the ready, quick-sailing craft for the -work.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">[65]</span>By early afternoon the hulks were being -floated into the channel, the Defence hovering -about them like a great bird watching over -its young. The work had scarcely begun, -however, when the British lookouts discovered -it, and the Tamar bore down upon the -hulks, firing from her bow guns as she came. -The Cherokee was only a little behind her -sister craft in promptness of action, and -opened with her lighter guns, also. The Defence -answered with her carronades, but their -range was not great enough, and she did but -little damage; the guns from Fort Johnson -opened; a few shots were effective; but the -firing was discontinued as soon as the British -war-ships showed signs of hesitation. Meanwhile -the alarm was beat at Charleston, where -the troops stood to their arms. But the time -was not yet; the Tamar and Cherokee, seeing -that they could not frighten the blockading -party off, went about and retreated beyond -range.</p> - -<p>From this time on the local patriots began<span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">[66]</span> -to proceed vigorously. Ships were impressed -and armed like the Defence, and they were -badly needed, for the British in the harbor -became more and more troublesome. Captain -Thornborough, the officer in command of -them, began to seize all vessels within his -reach, entering or coming out of the port.</p> - -<p>Of the newly-gathered fleet of the Americans -Captain Deering was placed in charge. Heavy -artillery was mounted on Haddrill’s Point and -the work of fortification at the same place was -hurriedly completed. A new fort was raised -on Jones’ Island and another one begun on -Sullivan’s Island, some distance below the -city; the volunteers were constantly coming -in, swelling the ranks of the patriots both -ashore and afloat. Among these latter was -Tom Deering’s father; the planter armed a -small sloop and manned it with a crew of -slaves, who gladly offered to follow him -against the British.</p> - -<p>But Tom, to his father’s surprise, refused to -join him.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">[67]</span>“Is it possible, Tom,” demanded he, sternly, -on the morning upon which he formally took -charge of the sloop as an officer of the colony, -“that you have suddenly grown faint-hearted?”</p> - -<p>“Faint-hearted! I!” Tom looked at his -father reproachfully. “You don’t think that, -father, surely! Have I not done some service, -already, for the cause of liberty?—not much, -of course, but still, enough to prove that I am -ready to go to any length against oppression.”</p> - -<p>“You have done some things,” said Mr. -Deering, his eyes alight with pride, “that -have made me thank the good God who had -given me such a son. But,” and his face -grew grave once more, “it seems strange that -you will not enter the service of the colony, -now that she needs you.”</p> - -<p>“I have thought the matter over very carefully,” -answered Tom, “and have concluded -that I shall be better as I am.”</p> - -<p>“Tom!” his father’s face grew white. -“What do you mean?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">[68]</span>“If I enlist,” returned Tom, “I shall be -forced to march in the ranks and obey orders. -If I remain free, I can do as I will; and by -so doing I can render much more effective -service. Those despatches which I captured -are not the only ones that will be carried -through the outlying districts under the cover -of night; there is information to be gained of -the enemy’s movements and plans, by one -who knows the roads, the cane-brakes and -swamps, and has the courage to dare the -British dragoons. This is the work that I -have laid out for myself, father, in this fight. -And this is the work, I think, that I can -best do.”</p> - -<p>“Tom!” The planter clasped his hand -and threw one arm about him; “forgive me -for what I have said. I might have known, -my lad—I might have known.”</p> - -<p>The whole of the long winter and spring -passed; the British had all retreated to their -ships; while the colonists were deeply absorbed -in preparations for the defence of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">[69]</span> -city. Inland, parties of loyalists, or Tories, -had risen and were slaying and burning, -but their ravages were confined to a small -district as yet. Jasper Harwood, Tom’s half-uncle, -and his son Mark, were at the head of -a band of these partisans, and they were carrying -terror wherever they went. Moultrie sent -small parties in pursuit, now and then; but -these only served to check the outrages for a -space; when the patriots once more returned -to the city the slaying and burnings were at -once renewed.</p> - -<p>Tom did splendid service against these desperate -bands. In company with Cole, his -giant servant, he penetrated very frequently -into their districts, and often gained information -that saved both lives and property. During -this time, Marion, now a major, was in -command of the depot of supplies at Dorchester -and it was with his small force that Tom -was most frequently in touch. In this way -he came to realize the genius and resolution -of this small, kindly man with the burning,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">[70]</span> -deep-set, black eyes; for at no time was he -unready to spring into the saddle and dash at -the head of his men to the rescue of some -imperiled section; at no time was his invention -at fault for a plan of onset or ambush.</p> - -<p>But the constant rumors of the coming of -a strong fleet to reinforce the Cherokee and -Tamar caused Marion to ask for a change of -post to Charleston, where he would be more -actively engaged. This was granted him; he -was once more appointed to the Second Regiment -under Colonel Moultrie and stationed -at Fort Sullivan, on the island of that name -which stands at the entrance to Charleston -harbor and within point-blank shot of the -channel. Tom, during the long months at -Dorchester had become devoted to Marion -and this, together with the expectation of a -battle, caused him to follow him to Fort Sullivan—or -Fort Moultrie as it was then called, -in honor of its commandant.</p> - -<p>Tom helped to build the fort; for when -he arrived there it was scarcely more than an<span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">[71]</span> -outline. It was constructed of palmetto logs, -a simple square, with a bastion at each angle, -sufficient to cover a thousand men. The logs -were laid one upon another in parallel rows, -at a distance of sixteen feet, bound together -with heavier timbers which were dovetailed -and bolted into the logs. The work of constructing -this fort was a good preparatory -lesson for the great conflict that was to follow. -Tom grew brown and tough and sinewy with -the long days of labor in the sun; the wonderful -strength of Cole, the dumb-slave, was -a constant source of astonishment to both -officers and men; to the amazement of all he -would lift, unaided, a great piece of massy -timber to crown an embrasure and set it in -place, or, when horses were scarce, go down -on the beach and drag the ponderous tree -trunks from the water. At sight of the open-eyed -astonishment of those about him he -would throw back his head, his white teeth -shining in two even rows, and laugh with the -perfect glee of a child.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">[72]</span>In spite of the incessant labor of the soldiers -the fort was still unfinished when the -recently arrived and powerful British fleet -appeared before its walls. Colonel Moultrie’s -force consisted of four hundred and thirty-five -men, rank and file, comprising four hundred -and thirteen of the Second Regiment, -and twenty-two of the Fourth Artillery. The -fort at this time mounted thirty-one guns; -nine were French twenty-sixes; six, English -eighteens; the remainder were twelve and -nine pounders.</p> - -<p>The day before the British hove in sight, -Tom Deering was witness to an exciting -scene which took place between General -Charles Lee, whom the Continental Congress -at Philadelphia had recently sent to take -command of the Army of the South, and -Colonel Moultrie. The two officers were -standing upon a bastion, looking seaward; -Tom and Cole were bolting some timbers -together, near at hand.</p> - -<p>“It is madness to attempt a defence of this<span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">[73]</span> -point,” said General Lee. “The fleet is even -now in the roadstead and the works, here, are -far from being finished.”</p> - -<p>“I disagree with you, general,” returned -Colonel Moultrie.</p> - -<p>“But, Colonel Moultrie,” cried General -Lee, not seeming to relish having his opinion -so candidly opposed, “how are you going to -defend yourself?”</p> - -<p>“With the guns of the fort,” said the colonel; -“and the brave men who will be behind -them.”</p> - -<p>“All very well, my dear sir, if it were -Frenchmen or Spaniards who manned the attacking -fleet; but they are British ships, sir! -British ships, and sailed by British tars!”</p> - -<p>General Charles Lee had been trained in -the English army, and he had, perhaps, naturally -enough, an overweening respect for -the prowess of an English fleet. It is fortunate -that this feeling of awe was not shared -by Colonel Moultrie and his men.</p> - -<p>“Let them once get within range of my<span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">[74]</span> -heavy guns,” said the colonel, “and it will -make no difference as to what nation they -belong. We shall make them run from -Charleston harbor, just the same.”</p> - -<p>“Your fort presents, at present, little more -than a front to the sea,” protested General -Lee. “Once let them get into the position -for enfilading and you cannot maintain your -position.”</p> - -<p>“I will risk it,” said Colonel Moultrie. -His officers were with him in this; and Lee’s -authority was not great enough to force them -to evacuate their position against their will.</p> - -<p>On the 20th day of June, 1776, the British -ships of war, nine in number, and consisting -of two vessels of fifty guns, five of twenty-eight, -one of twenty-six, and a small bomb-vessel, -sailed up the harbor under the able -command of Sir Peter Parker. They drew -abreast of the fort, let go their anchors with -springs upon their cables, and began a terrible -bombardment. They strove, after a time, to -gain a position for the destructive enfilading<span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">[75]</span> -fire which General Lee so feared; but the Defence, -the Tartar sloop, commanded by Tom’s -father, and several other small vessels, came -down boldly and maintained such a stubborn -resistance, that Sir Peter quickly displayed -signals ordering the attempt to be abandoned.</p> - -<p>Fort Moultrie at the beginning of the fight -had but five thousand pounds of powder; -this small supply had to be used with great -care.</p> - -<p>“Not a shot must be wasted,” cried Colonel -Moultrie; “every one must do execution. -Let each officer in command of a gun aim it -in person.”</p> - -<p>This command was obeyed, and its results -were frightfully fatal to the British and their -ships. In the battle the Bristol, Sir Peter’s -flag-ship, lost forty killed and wounded; Sir -Peter himself lost one of his arms; the Experiment, -another fifty gun vessel, lost about -twice as many. The fire of the fort was directed -mainly at the heavy craft. Tom Deering, -as he toiled with rammer and sponge at<span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">[76]</span> -one of the French twenty-six pounders, of -which Marion had charge, heard that little -officer constantly call to his brother gunners:</p> - -<p>“Look to the Commodore—look to the -heavy ships; they can do us most damage!”</p> - -<p>In the heat of the action the Acteon, one of -the smaller of the enemy’s ships, being hard -pressed by the Defence and Tartar, ran -aground and immediately took fire. At this -point the British Commodore would have -been forced to strike his colors, or be destroyed, -but suddenly the powder ran out and -the fire of the fort slackened and finally -ceased altogether.</p> - -<p>Struck with astonishment at this the -British also ceased their fire, thinking the -fort had been abandoned.</p> - -<p>“We must secure ammunition,” cried -Colonel Moultrie, his face ashen. Here was -victory all but in his grasp, and to have to -give it up would be almost fatal in its effect -upon his men.</p> - -<p>“The schooner Defence has a large supply,”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">[77]</span> -said Marion, to his commander, as he -wiped the black powder stains from his -face.</p> - -<p>“But she is nowhere in sight,” said Moultrie, -sweeping the harbor with his glass.</p> - -<p>Tom stepped forward, his hand at the -salute.</p> - -<p>“Well,” demanded the colonel.</p> - -<p>“I saw the Defence chased into Stone Gap -Creek awhile ago,” stated the lad eagerly. -“She is safe, though, for see,” and he pointed -shoreward, “there are her topmasts above the -trees.”</p> - -<p>“Good,” exclaimed Marion, his face lighting -up.</p> - -<p>“But how can we reach her? The enemy’s -vessels will not allow her to come out,” said -the colonel.</p> - -<p>“We can go to her,” ventured Tom, hesitatingly, -for it seemed presumptuous for him -to offer a suggestion to his commander. “The -Tartar is lying under the guns of the fort. -We could reach the Defence in her. The<span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">[78]</span> -British could not follow us up the creek; they -draw too much water.”</p> - -<p>The ammunition that remained on board -the Tartar, save a few rounds, Tom’s father -gladly gave up to Colonel Moultrie, and a -few guns resumed service from the fort, but -firing slowly. Under mainsail and jib the -gallant little sloop then stood out, in the -teeth of the British, heading for the creek -where the Defence was lying. Major Marion, -Tom Deering and Cole stood upon her deck, -watching a brig-of-war which had just started -to head them off.</p> - -<p>“She’s a fast sailer,” said Mr. Deering, a -shade passing over his face, after he had -watched the quality of their pursuer for a few -moments.</p> - -<p>“Do you think she can overhaul us?” -asked Major Marion.</p> - -<p>“There is no question about it,” returned -the planter, “if she is given time enough. -But the distance to the creek is short; we -may reach there. Then, with the help of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">[79]</span> -Defence, we can fight her off on the return -run.”</p> - -<p>The Tartar had arrived within hailing -distance of the mouth of the creek, when the -brig suddenly discharged a lucky shot from a -long bow gun that splintered the sloop’s mast -and left her lying a helpless hulk upon the -waters.</p> - -<p>“It’s all over,” said Marion, quietly.</p> - -<p>“The boat remains,” said Mr. Deering. -“Quick. You have still time to gain the -Defence.”</p> - -<p>“And you, father?” said Tom.</p> - -<p>“I remain with the sloop,” answered the -planter.</p> - -<p>“But you will be taken prisoner!”</p> - -<p>“I will not leave my crew,” said his father, -firmly. “There is not room for us all in the -single yawl.”</p> - -<p>“Then I will remain, also,” said Tom.</p> - -<p>“You will join Major Marion in the boat,” -commanded the planter, evenly. “Carolina -has need of all her youth. It would be<span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">[80]</span> -a needless sacrifice for you to throw yourself -into the hands of her enemies.”</p> - -<p>Despite the boy’s protests, his father remained -firm; so with a heavy heart Tom -climbed into the boat with Marion. Cole -would have remained behind with his master; -but the planter, who recognized the -great attachment of the giant black to his -son, and saw how valuable he would be -during these dangerous times, promptly ordered -him, also, into the yawl.</p> - -<p>They were just pulling into Stone Gap -when a small boat with an armed crew left -the British brig and pulled for the wrecked -Tartar. So it happened that Roger Deering -was one of the first prisoners of war taken in -Carolina.</p> - -<p>Apparently the British skipper did not -realize the significance of the sloop’s errand; -for after taking her crew from her she set fire -to the hull and sailed back to rejoin the other -vessels in the line of battle.</p> - -<p>An hour later the Defence crept out of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">[81]</span> -Stone Gap Creek and headed for Fort Moultrie. -She was a swift sailer, and the old -salt who commanded her knew how to make -her do her best. So, in spite of pursuit and -flying shot, she anchored under the guns of -the fort and quickly transferred her powder. -The British, during the protracted lull in the -fort’s fire, had drawn closer; but now, under -the brisk and accurate cannonade they withdrew -again to their first position. The fight -then continued, hotter than ever; shortly -afterward the fort received another supply -of powder from the city, which did much to -encourage the defenders.</p> - -<p>The cheers, however, that greeted the arrival -of the ammunition had scarcely died -away when a distant roar of voices raised in -exultation came from the British fleet.</p> - -<p>“Look; the flag,” cried some one.</p> - -<p>A solid shot from one of the flag-ship’s -heavy guns had carried away the flag and it -fell, fluttering like a wounded bird, outside -the walls of the fort. In an instant Tom<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">[82]</span> -Deering, who was once more helping to serve -the gun, threw his rammer to Cole and leaped -upon the wall. A storm of canister swept -about him and a hundred voices shouted for -him to return; but, without hesitation he -leaped to the sandy beach below, between the -ramparts and the enemy, seized the fallen -colors, stuffed them into his bosom and then -with the help of the mighty, outstretched arm -of Cole, scrambled back inside.</p> - -<p>Again the flag was run up to the top of the -staff, by means of fresh halyards; the sight -of it seemed to give the colonists renewed -courage, for they turned to the conflict with -a resolution that was unconquerable. The -British ships were fast becoming mere -wrecks, so seeing that a continuation of -the combat would be mere folly, the -signal flags were flown at the masthead of -Commodore Parker’s vessel to cease firing. -Ten minutes afterward a fleet of ships, with -sails hanging from the rigging in shot-rent -rags, and with hulls battered, leaking and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">[83]</span> -torn with canister, ran out of Charleston -harbor in disorder.</p> - -<p>“They carry your father with them, a prisoner,” -said Major Marion, to Tom Deering, as -they leaned, watching, upon a hot gun.</p> - -<p>“But they shall not keep him,” cried the -lad, “to die in their prison hulks! He shall -be free! I am only a boy; but the whole -British navy shall not keep me from him. -It may be a month, a year, or even more, but -he shall be free in spite of all the fleets and -armies they can send!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">[84]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IV<br /> - - -<small>HOW TWO MEN BURIED A CHEST OF GOLD</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">The</span> battle of Fort Moultrie was of immense -importance to all the confederated states. It -happened before the Declaration of Independence -was passed at Philadelphia. Because -of the slowness of travel in those days the -news did not become known in the capital -city and other points of the north for a month -or more afterward; but it served to strengthen -the patriots in their cause, and that went for -much in that dark hour of doubt.</p> - -<p>For three years the British made no further -attempt to invade Carolina.</p> - -<p>During this time Tom Deering saw service -against the Cherokees and Tories; but the -greater part of his time was devoted to trying -to find his father. He and Cole used -every means in their power to find where the -planter had been taken; more than once they<span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">[85]</span> -assumed the characters of loyalists, when they -saw a British ship standing in near shore, and -with a boat-load of fresh vegetables they -would pull or sail out to her under pretence -of desiring to sell the things to the officers. -But all their questioning upon these and -other occasions went for nothing; no trace -was to be had of his father. But Tom was -not disheartened; the finding of his father -was to be his task, and he persisted in it -day after day, week after week; wherever -there promised to be a shred of information, -there he rode, sailed or walked. But not once -in the entire three years did he gain a single -clue.</p> - -<p>Then, suddenly, came the surprise of General -Howe at Savannah; the Americans were -dispersed and the city fell into the hands of -the British. Ten thousand picked troops -under Sir Henry Clinton sailed from New -York upon Charleston, bringing a train of -heavy artillery. Six weeks after the city was -invested it fell, and four thousand men were<span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">[86]</span> -taken prisoners; the command of the British -then was given to Lord Cornwallis, and at -once the entire colony began to feel the gross -abuse of power and wanton tyrannies with -which that officer soiled his name.</p> - -<p>Tom Deering, between his marches in the -Cherokee and Tory countries had found much -time to attend to the plantation. Nothing -had been heard of his father since the day -the boat’s crew of the brig-of-war took him -from the wrecked sloop, so the whole care of -the extensive estate now fell upon the boy.</p> - -<p>Tom’s mother had died when he was but a -child, and he had no brothers or sisters. -The only relatives he knew of, in the wide -world, other than Captain Deering were the -Harwoods, and these, of course, he never saw, -as they had not ventured into the neighborhood -of Charleston since once taking arms -against their neighbors. Tom was now a stalwart, -bronzed youth of about nineteen; hard -riding had developed him wonderfully in body -and constant danger had given him that calm,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">[87]</span> -steady, tried courage that is a soldier’s best -gift.</p> - -<p>The Deering mansion was crowded with -many objects of value in the way of plate, -pictures and antique carvings, of which his -father had been a tireless collector. Upon -looking over the books of the plantation one -day, Tom discovered that there was also about -four thousand pounds in gold in the house, -his father having drawn all his money out of -the banks at the first sign of trouble between -the colony and Great Britain. This was a -very large sum and its possession troubled the -boy not a little. The money was locked up -in a heavy oaken chest in his father’s private -room; and when the news reached him that -Sir Henry Clinton was in the outer roadstead, -he set about finding a hiding-place for it, his -judgment telling him that the city was in -danger.</p> - -<p>He and Cole opened the chest one night; -the broad gold pieces, mostly Spanish, were -tied up in stout bags.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">[88]</span>“If the enemy storm and demolish Fort -Moultrie,” said Tom, as he looked reflectively -at the bags, “they will be very keen after -hard money to pay off their men and obtain -fresh supplies. So they would not hesitate a -moment in seizing upon this if they chanced -upon it.”</p> - -<p>The hiding-place must be a secret known -only to themselves; the slaves upon the plantation -could be trusted to the last one; but if -the dragoons of Tarleton suspected the presence -of treasure upon the place, they would -terrorize the negroes by threats of torture and -compel them to tell where it was hidden.</p> - -<p>Some distance from the house, in the middle -of an orchard, was an old well, the waters -of which were used in dry weather to keep -the young trees in good condition. As a -small boy Tom had often lowered himself -into its dark depths in a spirit of exploration; -and now, as he cast his mind about for a safe -place to conceal the gold, the well occurred -to him.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">[89]</span>“I have it, Cole,” exclaimed he, cheerfully. -“The old well in the orchard is the place; -about half-way down, a large stone fell out a -long time ago, and behind the bed where the -stone lay we can dig out a hole large enough -to contain all the money.”</p> - -<p>Cole nodded delightedly; in his opinion it -was just the thing. So out they went, at a -side door at the upper end of the house to -prepare the hiding-place. Cole carried a long -rope, for Tom decided not to trust his weight -to the well rope, which was old and very -likely rotten; they also had a masked -lantern, a short iron bar and a small spade.</p> - -<p>“We must be careful and not be seen,” said -Tom, as they picked their way through the -garden. “The Tories are drawing in close, at -the expectation of a British victory; and if -one of them saw us prowling about in the -darkness he would suspect something at -once.”</p> - -<p>They reached the well in a very few minutes, -and he at once set to work to descend.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">[90]</span> -Cole formed a sling at one end of the rope -and passed it about Tom’s body. The boy -had the masked lantern fastened to his belt; -the spade and bar were lying upon the low -curb of the well; he was just about to swing -himself down into the black hole when suddenly -there came a low, sullen shock as of -distant thunder, followed by another and another. -The eyes of the boy and the giant -went instantly in the direction of the harbor; -a flare of light ran along the sky, and immediately -vanished.</p> - -<p>“The British!” said Tom. “That was -their big guns that spoke; and they are firing -rockets, too. They mean to attack the fort in -the darkness. We are none too soon, Cole; -for there is no knowing what will happen -now.”</p> - -<p>Cole’s strong arms lowered him slowly into -the well, and he soon found the place he -sought. A large and almost square stone had -fallen out and behind where it had lain in the -lining of the shaft the earth could be seen.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">[91]</span> -Tom carefully pried out some few other and -smaller stones with the bar; these he passed -up to Cole, after which he set to work with -the spade to dig an aperture sufficiently large -to hold the sacks of gold.</p> - -<p>As he worked he could hear the steady -growl of the distant guns; above his head he -could see but a small, round spot in the sky -through the shaft of the well; and every little -while this small, round spot would be lit up -by a sudden glare of rockets sent hissing into -the heavens as signals to the captains of the -attacking fleet.</p> - -<p>In about half an hour Tom’s task was completed. -Cole was signaled and hauled him -out of the well.</p> - -<p>“Now,” said Tom, “let’s get the bags down. -It will be daybreak, almost, when we finish -with this matter; and we want to be done -with it before any of the hands are stirring.”</p> - -<p>When they reached Mr. Deering’s office, -Tom was about to open the chest once more -and take the bags out for transportation to the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">[92]</span> -orchard. But a gesture from Cole stopped -him. With an ease that made even Tom’s -eyes open in wonder, and the lad was -accustomed to Cole’s exhibitions of tremendous -strength, the giant slave hoisted the chest -upon his back, and motioned to his master -to go before him and open the doors. It was -a dead weight and sufficient to crush an -ordinary man; but Cole carried it downstairs, -through the wide hall, out into the -garden, and thence to the orchard, where he -lowered it to the ground with scarcely a -labored breath.</p> - -<p>“Cole,” said Tom Deering in astonishment, -“I believe you are a second cousin to an -elephant! You’re growing stronger every -day!”</p> - -<p>The great slave grinned; he took a childish -pleasure in his enormous power, and it made -him happy when notice was taken of it by -Tom, or his father. The sacks were now -taken out of the chest, and once more the -lad was swung down into the well, carrying<span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">[93]</span> -several of them in his arms. Quite a number -of trips were necessary before the gold was -all stored in the hollow behind the stones.</p> - -<p>“Now,” said Tom, “we must block up the -opening. It will not do to allow it to remain -as it is.”</p> - -<p>Some lime was procured from a barrel in -the negro quarters, slacked and quickly -mixed with sand and water.</p> - -<p>“It’s not very good mortar,” remarked -Tom, “but it will have to answer, as it’s the -best we can do.”</p> - -<p>The stones that had been removed were -replaced in the side of the well, and another -was procured to replace the one that had -fallen out; then all were cemented firmly in -place, and all trace of the work destroyed. -After they had finished, Tom breathed a sigh -of relief.</p> - -<p>“Good,” said he. “It will take a sharp -eye to discover that, I fancy. It is secure -there until the times grow settled and father -is released on parole or exchanged.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">[94]</span>They had reached the side door, at the -upper end of the house, carrying the chest -between them, and were just about to go in, -when Tom suddenly laid his hand warningly -upon the big slave’s shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Don’t move,” whispered he. “Listen!”</p> - -<p>They stood as silent as graven images. -The soft “pit-pat” of cautious footsteps -was approaching, down a narrow path between -two high screens of hedge. The -shadows by the doorway lay deep and black, -but the path leading to it was flooded by -moonlight. A night bird flew by, overhead, -crying harshly and sharply in the stillness. -The footfalls had now ceased, but there -immediately followed a rustling in the hedge. -The next moment the stiff growth parted and -a face was thrust through—a pale, sly looking -face with narrow eyes and a crafty expression. -It was that of Mark Harwood!</p> - -<p>The shadow was too deep about the doorway -for the prowling Tory to see our friends, -however; he remained glancing here and there<span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">[95]</span> -for a moment, then his head was withdrawn -and his soft footfalls once more fell upon the -listener’s ears.</p> - -<p>For a moment Tom had been startled; he -had thought that the Tory had been watching -their labors, and that the whereabouts of the -treasure was known. But a moment’s reflection -convinced him that this could not be so. -Mark had approached the house from an entirely -different direction, and was apparently -endeavoring to find out if any one was astir.</p> - -<p>Assured that the hiding-place of his -father’s money was not known to Mark, Tom -at once conceived the notion of playing the -Tory a trick.</p> - -<p>“Cole,” he whispered, “did you hear any -other footsteps than his?”</p> - -<p>Cole shook his head.</p> - -<p>“He must be alone,” said Tom. “Perhaps -he has come out ahead of his father’s band of -thieving loyalists to look the ground over. -They always did envy my father his prosperity, -Cole, and now they think they’ll have<span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">[96]</span> -a chance to rob him, seeing that the British -are near at hand.”</p> - -<p>While he spoke, Tom was thinking of -another matter; suddenly he clapped the -negro on the back and laughed low and gleefully.</p> - -<p>“I have a plan,” said he, eagerly. “We’ll -fool them; we’ll let them think they have the -matter in their own hands. Now, do just -what I tell you, and don’t hesitate.”</p> - -<p>Mark had stolen off around a corner of -the house, and his footsteps had died away. -Tom unlocked the door at which they were -standing, opened it wide and suddenly clapped -it shut with a resounding slam. Cole started -in surprise, but Tom reassured him.</p> - -<p>“Take hold of the handle of the chest,” -whispered the lad, “and act as though it were -very heavy. We’ll lug it to the maize field -just below the quarters.”</p> - -<p>Cole took hold of the chest, and they bore -it along through the garden, around the -house, over a low wall and through the silent<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">[97]</span> -street of the negro quarters. As they went, -Tom glanced over his shoulder now and then, -while they passed through a deep shadow, and -at last he was rewarded by seeing the skulking -figure of Mark Harwood, creeping along -in the shadow of a fence, behind them. As -Tom had expected, the loud closing of the -door had attracted him; and when he saw -the young patriot and his servant carrying a -chest in a secretive fashion, and in the dark -of the very early morning, he eagerly followed -them.</p> - -<p>When Tom and Cole reached the maize -field they put the chest down at a fence corner. -The crown of Mark Harwood’s wide -wool hat was plainly visible to Tom’s watchful -eyes, sticking above a bush behind which -he was crouching. Tom was careful not to -let the spying Tory know that he was observed; -and in a voice that he knew would -reach the listener, he said to Cole:</p> - -<p>“This will be a good place to bury it. It -won’t do to let all this gold lie around now<span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">[98]</span> -when there is danger of the enemy coming. -We’ll bury it here and make a note of the -spot; when everything is quiet again, and -the Tories gone, we can dig it up once more.”</p> - -<p>Cole greeted these words with a long stare -of surprise; Tom was afraid that he did not -understand his words; but, no, it was the -situation that puzzled Cole. But he had -heard the skulking footsteps behind them as -they had lugged the empty chest down to the -maize field, and putting one thing and another -together, the whole thing suddenly -dawned upon him; and he burst into a ringing -laugh that split the silence like a knife.</p> - -<p>Tom grasped his arm in pretended alarm, -and covered his mouth with his hand.</p> - -<p>“Hush!” warned he, for the benefit of the -crouching Tory. “Somebody may hear you. -And it won’t do to have what we are about -to do, overseen. Keep quiet, now, and go to -work.”</p> - -<p>Cole took up the spade which they had -brought with them, and set to work in the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">[99]</span> -fence corner, turning up the ground. Tom -found a mattock which a careless hand had -left in the field overnight, and proceeded to -lend vigorous aid. The Tory crouched behind -the bush, eagerly watching; Cole, as -he worked, was so convulsed that his great -shoulders shook, and his eyes gleamed with -enjoyment in the moonlight.</p> - -<p>At length they had the hole sufficiently -large; with much burlesque effort they -dragged the chest into it, and proceeded to -throw back and stamp down the earth. Tom -wiped his brow after the job was finished, and -Cole followed suit.</p> - -<p>“There we are,” said the boy. “Nobody -will ever know that is there. The maize will -soon grow over the spot, and it will never be -noticed.”</p> - -<p>They took up spade and mattock, and -silently set off for the house; behind them -still crouched Mark Harwood, an expression -of malignant triumph upon his cold, sly face.</p> - -<p>“It’s safe, is it, Tom Deering?” he muttered,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">[100]</span> -below his breath. “That’s all you -know about it. Sir Henry Clinton will soon -be master of all about here, and father and I -will be masters of the Deering plantation. -Then we shall see if your chest of gold is -safe, or no.” And with a low laugh, he shook -his fist after the two retreating forms; then -he turned and cut swiftly across the fields, for -day was coming fast and it would not do for -him to be observed.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">[101]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER V<br /> - - -<small>HOW TOM JOINED MARION’S BRIGADE</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">Within</span> a week after Tom had hidden his -father’s four thousand pounds in the old well -Charleston had capitulated, and the army of -General Lincoln was in the hands of the -British. The dragoons of Lieutenant-Colonel -Tarleton overran the whole district between -the city and the Cooper River; the patriot -bands were broken up and scattered in every -direction.</p> - -<p>In spite of the peril Tom could scarcely -bring himself to leave the city and its neighborhood. -It seemed like deserting his task, -like seeking safety for himself and leaving -his father to his fate. “He may be on board -one of those war-ships, Cole,” said he to the -slave, as they sat in their saddles prepared to -leave the plantation. “It cuts me to the -heart to go; but to remain means certain<span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">[102]</span> -capture, and as a prisoner I could, of course, -do nothing. I’ll go,” and he held up his -clinched hand as though making a vow, “but -I’ll return again. I’ll never rest content till -my father breathes free air again.”</p> - -<p>For a time South Carolina seemed doomed; -defeat followed defeat so rapidly that the -hopes of the colonists were paralyzed, their -spirits subdued. Moultrie, who might have -led them, was a prisoner of war; Governor -Rutledge had withdrawn to the North State -to stir up the people, and win over recruits to -the cause of liberty; even Sumpter, Horry -and like bold spirits had to fly for their lives.</p> - -<p>During the siege of Charleston, Francis -Marion had lain with a broken leg in a little -cabin far back in the swamps of the Santee -district. Before the arrival of Clinton and -his army, the little Huguenot had met with -an accident which prevented his taking part -in the defence of the city. Now, when Tarleton -and his men, and the harsh troopers of -Cornwallis, were scouring the country all<span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">[103]</span> -about, he was still confined to his couch. He -was too conspicuous a person, his military -talents had been too well proven, for the -enemy to have forgotten him. So his only -safety was in hiding and watching and waiting -for his hour to strike.</p> - -<p>It was just the luck of Tom Deering and -Cole, after escaping from Charleston, to be -pushing through a cane-brake on their way -north one afternoon when dusk was about to -creep out of the east. The section was well -known to the boy and his servant, for they -had ridden over it many times in pursuit of -Tories during the period after the victory at -Sullivan’s Island. Suddenly a series of shots -rang out, followed by a woman’s scream; with -one accord our friends spurred forward, their -powerful animals crashing through the growth -in long, swift bounds. In a few moments they -had gained a clearing, in the middle of which -stood a small cabin. The figure of a man -lay before the door and a sobbing woman bent -over him. A riderless horse was cropping the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">[104]</span> -grass near at hand and a British soldier, desperately -wounded, sat propped against a -stump. Two other troopers and a huge, red-faced -officer—of high rank, judging from his -uniform—sat their horses at the edge of the -clearing. The troopers were loading their -pieces; the officer was waving an empty holster -pistol and shouting madly; two young -men, hardly more than boys, were stationed -behind trees, rapidly loading their long ducking -guns, and facing the soldiers.</p> - -<p>It required but a glance for Tom Deering to -realize the situation; it was a patriot family -attacked by a party of British. Instantly he -called to Cole, and, without pausing, they -rode at the dragoons. Each had a heavy -cavalry sabre and a pair of large holster pistols; -the sabres were drawn as they charged; -their heavy, curved blades rose in the air, -flashing in the waning light of day. They -were upon the three Englishmen before the -latter realized their presence; Cole’s great bay -horse, in full career, struck against the lighter<span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">[105]</span> -animal of one of the troopers and sent horse -and man to the ground in a struggling heap. -At the same instant one of the youths behind -the trees near the cabin, having finished reloading -his piece, fired; the other dragoon -fell from his horse with a shattered shoulder. -This left but the burly, red-faced officer still -in the saddle, and without a moment’s hesitation -Tom dashed at him, his sabre swinging -for a cut.</p> - -<p>The officer saw his danger; with a sudden -jerk of his arm he threw the heavy pistol at -the boy’s head. But Tom avoided the flying -weapon by swiftly leaning to one side.</p> - -<p>“Surrender!” he commanded, his sabre -flashing about the officer’s head.</p> - -<p>With a roar of anger like that of an infuriated -bear the Englishman drew his sword -from its scabbard, and the blades crossed with -a sharp, angry ring.</p> - -<p>Take care, Tom Deering, take care! Your -boldness has led you into great danger; you -have proved a worthy pupil of Victor St. Mar,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">[106]</span> -late of King Louis’ army, but, as yet, you are -not a match for Lieutenant-Colonel Tarleton, -at once a man of lion-like strength and ferocity -and a master of the sabre.</p> - -<p>Yes, it was the terrible Tarleton, himself; -he had been making a short cut through the -swamp in order that he might rejoin a detachment -of his dragoons, when they had -come upon this lonely cabin.</p> - -<p>“Surrender, you jackanapes!” he roared, -in a fury at Tom’s bold demand. “I’ll teach -you something that you will not forget in a -hurry!”</p> - -<p>And with that he began a furious attack -upon the boy, aiming sweeping cuts at his -head and downward slashes at his sword-arm -with marvelous rapidity; but Tom, managing -his chestnut mount with his left hand, -guarded himself carefully, allowing no opening -in his defence. But in a few moments -the superior skill and experience of Tarleton, -together with his greater weight, began to tell; -step by step, the boy was driven back, dazzled<span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">[107]</span> -by the flashing sabre darting so swiftly here -and there before his eyes. A fierce grin of -triumph came into the Englishman’s face; -victory was in his hands; this presumptuous -youth who had dared to face him was about -to learn a lesson which he would never forget.</p> - -<p>But Lieutenant-Colonel Tarleton had not -counted upon Cole. In the very moment of -his triumph, when his heavy blade was lifted -for a last and finishing stroke, a pair of huge, -black arms, as strong as bands of steel, were -thrown about him; his sabre was dashed to -the ground and he, burly man though he -was, found himself plucked from his saddle -and gazing up into the grinning, ebony face -of the giant slave.</p> - -<p>Tom looked down, panting from his exertions, -but smiling at the British officer’s discomfiture.</p> - -<p>“Hold him fast, Cole,” said he, as the officer -began a desperate struggle to break away -from the bear-like hug which held him. “No -use in struggling, colonel”—the boy perceived<span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">[108]</span> -the captive’s rank by a glance at his uniform -coat. “You are in the hands of the strongest -man in South Carolina.”</p> - -<p>“You black dog,” fumed Tarleton, making -a prolonged and desperate struggle to break -free, “let go, or I’ll be the death of you.”</p> - -<p>Cole grinned widely; he coolly pinned the -fuming colonel to the ground by the simple -process of kneeling upon his chest; his -splendid white teeth flashed his entire enjoyment -of the whole affair.</p> - -<p>“Take care,” said Tom, a note of sternness -now in his voice, “that this affair, here at the -cabin, does not end in your own death. Let -us see what damage you have done.”</p> - -<p>The two boys who had been stationed behind -the trees defending their home when -Tom and Cole came up, had approached and -were looking with some astonishment at the -herculean black and at the wondrous ease -with which he mastered the powerful king’s -officer.</p> - -<p>“Has any one been hurt?” asked Tom.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">[109]</span>“Father has been wounded slightly,” said -one of the youths. “But it’s not much, for -he’s on his feet again, as you can see.”</p> - -<p>The man who had lain upon the ground at -the cabin door was limping painfully, with -the aid of the woman, to a spring near at -hand. The trooper whom Cole had unhorsed -was attending to the wants of his wounded -comrades.</p> - -<p>“They must have surprised you,” said Tom. -“How comes it that soldiers attack the homes -of citizens?”</p> - -<p>“British soldiers,” said one of the young -men, bitterly, “do anything these times. -They kill, burn and destroy; it does not -matter much to them who their victims are -so long as they refuse to take up arms for -King George.”</p> - -<p>“They are hanging and burning the homes -of all who will not help them,” spoke the -other youth. “If a man wants to save his -life or his property he must turn traitor to -his friends—he must betray his neighbor and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">[110]</span> -take up arms for a false old madman who -calls himself king!”</p> - -<p>“I’ll see you swinging at a tree limb for -those words, you traitorous rebel!” cried -Tarleton, whose arms were now bound behind -him by his belt, and who, under guard of the -watchful Cole, had stood listening to the -young man’s words.</p> - -<p>“Take care, you red-coated scoundrel!” exclaimed -the other, wheeling upon him -fiercely; “take care that you don’t swing -from yonder cottonwood yourself before the -hour is up. In these times each man in the -swamp-lands of Carolina is a law unto himself. -You have attacked us without cause, -and in strict justice we should treat you as -you would have treated us had you taken us -prisoners.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t mean to say,” cried Tom in -horror, “that regular troops are hanging -prisoners! I thought that only the Tories -would be guilty of such deadly and cowardly -work.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">[111]</span>“Colonel Tarleton, here,” and the young -man pointed one accusing finger at the -British officer, “has given orders to spare no -one whom they suspect. And as they suspect -all who will not help them, the cane-brakes -are full of fugitives, the clearings show -nothing but burned homes.”</p> - -<p>“Colonel Tarleton!” exclaimed Tom, looking -in surprise at the burly form before him, -and into the red, strongly-marked face. “Is -this Colonel Tarleton?”</p> - -<p>The Englishman laughed harshly. “Ah, -I see you have heard of me,” said he, sneeringly. -“There are not many in the Santee -district that have not; and there will be many -more, I promise you, before this uprising is -done with. There is only one way to deal -with rebels, and that is to crush them utterly—to -have no mercy.”</p> - -<p>“And from what I have just heard, and -just seen, too, for that matter, you are acting -upon your theory,” said Tom Deering, looking -Colonel Tarleton angrily in the eye.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">[112]</span> -“You are a soldier—serving under the flag of -what should be an enlightened nation; and -do you not know that there is no excuse for -such measures—that warfare does not sanction -them?”</p> - -<p>“I plan my own actions and in my own -way,” returned Tarleton. “And when I want -advice upon the subject, my forward young -friend, depend upon it, I shall not come to -you.”</p> - -<p>The two young men, as Tom now found, -were Nat and David Collins; they and their -father were wood-cutters in the swamps. -Tom noticed something furtive in their -glances, from time to time, toward the cabin, -which stood some little distance away from -the scene of the fight. Several times he had -made as though to approach it, but they had -always prevented this by calling his attention -elsewhere. But now they were engaged in -attending to their father, who had a painful -wound in the calf of the leg, and Tom -advanced to the cabin door. At another<span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">[113]</span> -time he would not have dreamed of prying -into their affairs, but those were dangerous -days, and a patriot’s safety rested solely upon -his alertness—upon his being constantly upon -the outlook for peril. The people seemed to -be friends of Congress, but Tom had grown so -accustomed to assuring himself of everything -that he did not trust them until he had discovered -that which they seemed so anxious -to hide.</p> - -<p>The interior of the cabin was dark to one -just coming into it; so Tom stood in the doorway, -his sabre still in his hand, peering about, -and waiting for his eyes to become accustomed -to the darkness. Suddenly he was startled by -a quiet voice saying:</p> - -<p>“Stand as you are. A movement will be -dangerous, my friend, and a sound equally -so.”</p> - -<p>Tom was surprised; for the moment he -could see nothing; then he began to make -out, but dimly, a couch of furs and pine -boughs in a corner; a man lay upon this—a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">[114]</span> -man who had lifted himself up upon one -elbow and held a pistol in his hand. The -gray of twilight had deepened in the swamp -and the dim light that came through the -open doorway was not sufficient to enable the -man upon the couch to see Tom’s face clearly; -then, too, the latter was standing with his -back to the light.</p> - -<p>“You have succeeded in ferreting me out, -I see,” said the man upon the couch. “But -you have not taken me yet, remember that.”</p> - -<p>“Who are you?” demanded Tom, his hand -clutching, instinctively, the tighter upon the -hilt of his sabre.</p> - -<p>“Don’t pretend ignorance,” said the man. -“You have set a price upon my head—or at -least your masters have—the butcher Tarleton -and Sir Henry Clinton.”</p> - -<p>At this Tom pressed forward a step; but -the voice rang warningly through the room, -causing him to halt instantly.</p> - -<p>“As you are!” said the man, sharply. -“It is not wise to approach a cornered man.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">[115]</span>“Whoever you are,” said Tom, eagerly, “if -you are an enemy of the British you are a -friend of mine.”</p> - -<p>There came an exclamation from the man -upon the couch.</p> - -<p>“Have I made a mistake,” said he. “Surely -I heard the sounds of fighting outside. If you -are one of us that means that——”</p> - -<p>“The British have been beaten,” said Tom, -finishing the sentence for him. “There were -only four of them; two troopers have been -wounded, another and Colonel Tarleton are -prisoners.”</p> - -<p>“Tarleton!” The man upon the couch, in -his excitement attempted to spring out upon -the floor, but sank back with a groan. “I -had forgotten; you see my leg is broken.”</p> - -<p>Just then Nat Collins, the elder of the two -brothers, entered; he seemed angry at Tom -for having entered the cabin, and there was -an anxious look about him, as he stood gazing -from one to the other, not knowing just how -to act.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">[116]</span>“Light a candle, Nat,” said the man upon -the couch. “And why,” he proceeded, “did -you not tell me that friends had arrived.”</p> - -<p>“They did not come until the fight had -started,” said Nat, lighting a candle in a brass -sconce from a dim fire that burned on the -hearth. The flickering light fell upon Tom’s -face as the young wood-cutter arose, and the -man on the couch uttered an exclamation of -surprise.</p> - -<p>“Tom Deering!” cried he.</p> - -<p>Tom gave him one quick look and then -springing forward, he seized his hand.</p> - -<p>“Major Marion,” he burst out joyfully. -“Who would ever have thought of seeing -you here.”</p> - -<p>“I wouldn’t, myself, some little time ago,” -said the soldier. “How is it with you, my -lad?”</p> - -<p>Tom had been of great service to Major -Marion in his expeditions against the Tories -after the defeat of Sir Peter Parker’s fleet at -Sullivan’s Island; the two had gradually<span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">[117]</span> -come to admire and trust one another -greatly.</p> - -<p>“I have my good horse,” answered the boy, -“and I have a brace of pistols and a sabre; -and, yes, there’s Cole, too; but that’s all; the -British have all the rest,” sadly—“house, -slaves, plantation and all.”</p> - -<p>“So, I have been told, is the case with all -the men in Charleston who had the courage -to brave the king,” said Marion. “But I can -say nothing from my own observation, Tom, -for I broke my leg about the time Clinton -arrived in the roadstead; and since the fort -fell I’ve been hiding in the cane-brakes like a -fox; yes, and listening to the hounds in full -cry all around me. But don’t despair, my -boy; Carolina is not yet beaten; she has only -begun to fight.”</p> - -<p>As they talked there in the dimly-lighted -room, the elder Collins limped in. Marion’s -quick eye at once noticed that he had been -wounded.</p> - -<p>“You’ve been hit,” said he, anxiously.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">[118]</span>“Nothing to speak of, major,” said the -man. “It bled pretty freely and it pains a -great deal, but it won’t last long.”</p> - -<p>Here Mrs. Collins followed her husband -into the room. “What are you going to do -with that British officer?” inquired she. -“He’s going on something dreadful out -there.”</p> - -<p>“Have him brought in,” said Marion to -Tom. “I want to see this ruthless king’s -officer before we let him go.”</p> - -<p>“Let him go!” ejaculated the Collinses in -a breath. “You are not going to do that.”</p> - -<p>“We are hardly in a position to take prisoners -of war,” said Major Marion with a -smile. “We cannot resort to his own measures -and use the rope, either. But bring -him in.”</p> - -<p>In a few moments Lieutenant-Colonel Tarleton -stood within the cabin, and his wounded -troopers were lying groaning upon the floor -near by. He looked with lowering brow upon -Major Marion, his harsh, brutal face made all<span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">[119]</span> -the more ruffianly by the rage which distorted -it. Marion lay stretched upon his -couch of furs and pine boughs, his deep-set, -brilliant black eyes seeming to search into -the very soul of his enemy. Tarleton bore -the look for a time, then burst out in a -voice thick with the rage that consumed -him.</p> - -<p>“So you are that skulking fox, Marion, -for whom we have been looking!”</p> - -<p>“And you,” returned the little man, “are -that hound, Tarleton, whom I have been trying -to avoid.”</p> - -<p>“Take care,” burst out Tarleton, who like -a great many others of his sort, did not like -to be paid in his own coin.</p> - -<p>“Thank you; I shall endeavor to,” returned -Marion, coolly. “It was my desire to -see you; for, Colonel Tarleton, I think the -day is coming when we shall meet quite often -in the persons of our followers; and it is as -well for me to know you by sight.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll teach you all to know me,” swore the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">[120]</span> -fiery Tarleton. “I’ll make the Carolinas -dread my very name.”</p> - -<p>“If that is your ambition, it is realized -already. The mothers along the Santee -frighten their children into quiet by telling -them that the bloody Tarleton is coming. -The reputation, my dear colonel, is not a very -noble one; but such as it is you have realized -it; and as you seem to like it I wish you great -enjoyment of it.”</p> - -<p>The quiet, biting words of Marion made -the burly colonel writhe; he answered in his -loud, harsh fashion, but it was like matching -a bludgeon against a rapier, and he got all -the worst of the contest of tongues. And -while they talked Tom Deering and Cole, -assisted by the two Collins boys, were not -idle. The mounts of the three dragoons were -led up; a rude sling was quickly constructed -and placed between two of them for Marion. -After the attacks of Tarleton, the little partisan -would not be safe in this place when the -defeated troopers and their colonel reached<span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">[121]</span> -their own camp. It was Marion himself who -had told Tom what to do, for none knew the -danger better than he.</p> - -<p>When all was ready Cole took the slight -form of the major in his mighty arms and -bore him out to where the sling was awaiting -him. There were horses enough to mount -all, Mrs. Collins included. They were -brought up to the door; Mr. Collins and his -wife were assisted to their saddles, and then -the three youths and Cole closed and fastened -the cabin securely, with Tarleton and his men -still inside. The language of the British officer -startled Tom; but Marion had dealt -with such people before.</p> - -<p>“I bid you good-night, Colonel Tarleton,” -he called as he rested his injured leg in the -easy depths of the sling. “And you may -save your compliments; for when I extend -you mine it will be on a sword blade or the -barrel of a rifle. Now then,” turning to Tom, -“if we are ready, forward.”</p> - -<p>And away they went, along the narrow<span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">[122]</span> -paths of the swamp, amidst the darkness of -the southern night, under the cottonwoods -and palmettos; and this little party was the -nucleus of Marion’s Brigade, that band of patriots -which was a constant thorn in the side -of Lord Rawdon; that shadowy, evasive, -swift striking brigade whose glory shall live -while there is a true heart that remembers.</p> - -<p>The toil of the march and the dangers were -as nothing to Tom Deering; but his spirit was -heavy within him, and as they penetrated -further and further into the interior it grew -heavier still. For each step was taking him -further away from his father—the good, kind -father whom, sleeping or waking, he never -forgot, and who was now lying with heavy -irons upon his limbs in some noisome prison -pen.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">[123]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VI<br /> - - -<small>HOW FRANCIS MARION HEARD GOOD NEWS FROM -WILLIAMSBURG</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">For</span> weeks the little band pressed on -through swamps and over stony roads. The -Baron De Kalb, with a force of Continentals -from Virginia, was marching south, and it -was upon falling in with this army that -Marion based his hope of safety. For it had -not been long before the alarm was out; the -swift, merciless dragoons of Tarleton and the -skulking loyalists were after them night and -day. How they escaped, they themselves -could not afterward remember; the bay of -dogs, upon their trail at night, would often -startle them into renewed flight; the warning -of a friend, or perhaps a slave, would -cause them frequently to change their course -by day.</p> - -<p>Marion’s injured limb grew slowly better;<span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">[124]</span> -at last he was able to dispense with the sling -and ride in the usual fashion. After this -they made much better progress and pushed -northward rapidly. Mrs. Collins was left at a -small town with some relatives; the band was -augmented from time to time during this -flight until at last it numbered some twenty -hardened, bronzed men and boys, well-mounted, -but poorly armed and clothed.</p> - -<p>Tom and Cole were scouting one afternoon; -it was dark when they rejoined their comrades, -who had encamped on the banks of a -small stream. Marion, almost entirely well -now, sat by the camp-fire cleaning his pistols -when Tom threw himself from his tired horse -and approached him.</p> - -<p>“What news on the scout, lad?” asked the -commander.</p> - -<p>“A change has been made in the force -which we are anxious to meet,” replied the -boy. “General Gates has superseded De -Kalb and is pushing south by forced marches. -It is his intention, I hear, to carry the war to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">[125]</span> -the enemy instead of waiting for him to -attack.”</p> - -<p>Marion received the intelligence with -moody brow.</p> - -<p>“Gates,” said he, slowly. “I’ve heard of -him. A hot-blooded, impetuous officer. -Brave, but rash; and not at all the man for -the work.”</p> - -<p>“You, too, think he should avoid a meeting -until compelled to fight, do you, major?”</p> - -<p>“He should avoid a meeting until he -knows his ground and is acquainted with -the force before him. There is nothing to be -gained by venturesome enterprises such as, I -dare say, General Gates will attempt. It will -but weaken him and unnerve his rank and file. -De Kalb would have been a better man; he is -accustomed to the warfare of petty European -principalities, which is conducted with caution -and no waste of men or supplies. I am sorry -to hear this; the appointment of Gates was a -mistake.”</p> - -<p>The fears for the reckless courage of Gates<span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">[126]</span> -expressed by Marion were only too well -founded. That hot-tempered officer came -plunging through North Carolina, full-tilt, -with the ambition, seemingly, like Cæsar to -write a dispatch announcing in the same -breath the sight of and the conquest of the -enemy.</p> - -<p>The army commanded by General Gates, -though small, was the best-equipped that the -south had yet seen; they were well-clad in -smart uniforms; their musket-barrels shone -in the sun; their camp had all the neatness -of a camp of trained soldiery; their artillery -was heavy and capable of excellent service. -Despite his rapid marches, Gates had the -knack of keeping his men in good condition, -and on the evening when Marion, with Tom -Deering and Cole riding upon either side of -him, and his nondescript band of woodsmen -and fugitive militia at his heels, rode into it, the -Continental camp was at its neatest and trimmest. -The coonskin caps and wretched rags -of the newcomers excited the jeers of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">[127]</span> -smart regular troops as their owners went -down the road, between the line of camp-fires, -toward the general’s tent.</p> - -<p>“If this is the sort of reinforcement South -Carolina has to offer us,” cried a big sergeant -of Virginia foot, “we’ll have to do their share -of the fighting, too.”</p> - -<p>Tom Deering could not stand the laugh of -contempt that greeted this, but reined up -beside a company of the jeering infantry and -allowed his comrades to trot by behind the -unruffled Marion.</p> - -<p>“If you men of Virginia go as far as we of -Carolina for the cause,” said he, “you’ll go to -the mouth of the British cannon, and a little -further.”</p> - -<p>“Well crowed, my bantam-cock,” laughed -the big sergeant. “And how long have you -been soldiering, may I ask?”</p> - -<p>Tom’s eyes flashed as he faced the circle -of laughing infantrymen who had gathered -about him at the prospect of sport; their -laughter angered him, for he felt that it was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">[128]</span> -uncalled-for and unjust. So he swept the big -sergeant scornfully with his eye.</p> - -<p>“I was soldiering,” said he, “before you -had pulled on that nice, clean uniform for -the first time. I had served a gun at Fort -Moultrie and been under fire in a score of -other places, sergeant, while you were still -driving bullocks in the Virginia hay-fields.”</p> - -<p>It was a fact well known to his comrades -that the sergeant had, up to this time, never -smelled gun-powder in actual battle; and -when Tom finished speaking a roar of laughter -went, directed at the big man; and he -reddened angrily, and bit at his huge -mustache.</p> - -<p>“Never judge a dog by the color of his -fur,” said Tom, delighted to have turned the -laugh upon the other. “And never judge a -man by the coat upon his back. When you, -sergeant, have raced through an enemy’s -country—a country, too, full of swamps, -thickets and almost impassable roads, for -months, with bloodhounds upon your track<span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">[129]</span> -by night and Tories with ropes ready in their -hands searching for you by day, you will not -look so trim and natty as you do now, and -you will not be so ready to laugh.”</p> - -<p>The troops of General Gates were a rough, -good-humored lot; it required but a moment -for them to catch the truth of the boy’s remarks; -and with one accord, the sergeant -included, they burst into a cheer for the -sincerity and heartiness of which there could -be no doubt. Tom’s eyes gleamed with satisfaction -as he waved his cap in response, -wheeled his horse and dashed after his comrades.</p> - -<p>“There is good stuff in them, for all their -readiness to jeer,” he muttered to himself. -“And they are big, strong, willing looking -fellows, too; and should render an excellent -account of themselves.”</p> - -<p>Marion’s men were halted in the road not -far from the headquarters of General Gates. -The latter and Marion were standing at the -flap of the tent conversing earnestly. Beside<span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">[130]</span> -the stalwart general of the Continentals Marion -looked insignificant; and Gates, like his men, -seemed to regard the partisan’s command as -a rabble, the like of which clings to the skirts -of every army. His face wore an amused -smile, not unmixed with contempt. It is a -fact that this officer was a vain man, of ostentatious -habit and one whose judgment was -very apt to be affected by parade and the -external show of things.</p> - -<p>“I am very thankful to you, Major Marion, -for coming to put your company at my -service,” said General Gates, patronizingly. -“But, the fact is, I have no very great opinion -of cavalry, and think I have but little need -of it.”</p> - -<p>Marion flushed with resentment at this; -but controlled himself.</p> - -<p>“This is a very thinly settled country, -general,” returned he. “I should think -that an active troop of horse would be very -useful both in securing intelligence and in -procuring supplies.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">[131]</span>Gates seemed somewhat impressed by this, -and after some further conversation, invited -Marion into his tent. The troop of swamp-riders -dismounted and picketed their horses -outside the camp, preparing to settle for the -night. The very rags and poverty of this -little band which was afterward to become -so famous were but proofs of their integrity, -could Gates but have seen it in that light. It -was in defiance of the temptations and the -power of the British that these men had -taken the field, and had the leader of the -Continentals been a wise man, he would have -seen, even through their rags and destitution, -the steady glow of patriotism; which enkindled -throughout the state by this little, dark, unassuming -officer, and Sumpter, and a few -others of equal daring, was to blaze out, at -last, in that perfect brightness which was to -cause the invader to slink away, confounded.</p> - -<p>That night and the two following Marion -and his men spent in the camp of General -Gates. In spite of the bad impression which<span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">[132]</span> -his tattered command had made upon the -general, Marion’s undoubted knowledge of the -surrounding country was noted and made use -of. But Tom could not bear the camp or its -people and spent but little time there; for he -and Cole were constantly scouting over the -flats and through the woods, at his leader’s -orders, in the hope of catching a view of the -foe.</p> - -<p>The town of Williamsburg was not a great -many miles away, and upon the evening of -the first day Tom and his faithful follower -rode into the town to see what news there was -to be had. The town was a hotbed of patriotism; -the very name of King George was -execrated there, and the boy was sure to be -welcomed and to receive what tidings of the -British the townspeople possessed. As it happened, -a few weeks before this, a party of -British and Tories had entered the place and -plundered right and left; a few who resisted, -and some others whom the Tories pointed out -as rebels, were shot; then the marauders<span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">[133]</span> -rode off with the warning to Williamsburg to -improve in her loyalty to king and parliament -or she would receive another visit.</p> - -<p>The citizens gathered in angry crowds. -“If,” said they, “we are to be set upon when -we have not struck a blow against the crown, -what worse can happen to us if we take up -arms and fight like men should against -tyranny.”</p> - -<p>There was no answer to this argument, so -the Williamsburgers proceeded to arm themselves -with whatever they could find in the -way of weapons, and set about drilling upon -the village green. It was in the midst of the -drill that Tom and Cole found them that -evening when they rode down the main -street, and very proud the townsfolk seemed -to be of it.</p> - -<p>“Tell General Gates,” said the stout old -burgess to Tom, after finding out where he -was from, “that the freemen of Williamsburg -are preparing. Let the British make another -of their ruffian raids upon the town, and it<span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">[134]</span> -shall not be like the last. This time, instead -of cautious words, they will be greeted by a -sleet of lead.”</p> - -<p>“Hurrah!” rang lustily from the ranks of -the militia. “That they will!”</p> - -<p>“Let them show so much as their noses in -the town limits again and we’ll send them -back to Cornwallis as soundly beaten as ever -a pack of prowling curs were yet.”</p> - -<p>The speaker was a brawny, sooty man, in a -blacksmith’s apron; he carried a great sledge -over his shoulder instead of a musket, and -seemed in every way capable of doing his -part in carrying out the promise. His words -were greeted by much laughter and cheers by -his comrades, and under cover of this Tom -was drawn aside by the stout burgess.</p> - -<p>“They are rare good lads, all of them,” -spoke the burgess. “They will fight for -their rights and their firesides to the last, but -they have no one to lead them in whom they -have confidence; it is a great pity, but it -is so.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_134.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="drop-cap"> -<i>“THEY ARE RARE GOOD LADS, ALL OF THEM,”<br /> -SPOKE THE BURGESS</i></p> - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">[135]</span>He shook his head despondently as he said -this, and as his eyes traveled along the not -very trim ranks of the volunteers, he shook -his gray head sadly.</p> - -<p>“Is there no man of experience among -them?” asked Tom.</p> - -<p>“Not one, not one,” answered the burgess, -“and it’s a great pity, for they are a fine body -of men.”</p> - -<p>He shook his head once more and sighed -regretfully. Then turning to Tom he continued:</p> - -<p>“I sent a messenger to Governor Rutledge -asking him to select a leader for this company.”</p> - -<p>“What was his answer?”</p> - -<p>“He said that there was but one man in the -entire South whom he would name as an ideal -leader of irregular troops.”</p> - -<p>“And that man was——?”</p> - -<p>“One Francis Marion.”</p> - -<p>Tom started in surprise and then laughed -with pleasure.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">[136]</span>“Well,” said he to the stout old burgess, -“why do you not secure him?”</p> - -<p>“He is not to be found. The governor has -no idea if he be living or dead. Men die suddenly -in these times, you know.”</p> - -<p>“But suppose,” said the boy, “that I could -tell you where to find him?”</p> - -<p>The old man grasped him eagerly by the arm.</p> - -<p>“You are not jesting?”</p> - -<p>“Not in the least. I am of Major Marion’s -command. He is now in the camp of General -Gates.”</p> - -<p>The burgess was overjoyed at this intelligence; -he wrung Tom’s hand warmly. -“Good news,” he cackled, hardly able to -restrain himself. “I will go to him in the -morning—I will offer him the command.” -Then he paused suddenly and continued in a -more sober tone. “Do you think, my lad, -that he will be inclined to accept?”</p> - -<p>Tom thought of his commander’s cold -reception at the hands of General Gates, and -answered promptly:</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">[137]</span>“I rather think he will, sir.”</p> - -<p>“Good—good!” The old fellow went off, -at this point, into a rapture of chuckling. -“Come, you will lodge with me to-night; I -will not accept a refusal. Wait until I give -word to dismiss the company for the day; -then you shall have as fine a supper and as -soft a bed as you have ever had in your life.”</p> - -<p>At the burgess’ command the drill-sergeant -dismissed the militia; then Tom and Cole -were led away to the comfortable stone house -of the town official; their horses were put up -in the stable and baited with corn; Cole was -taken in hand by some of the negro servants, -while his young master was borne off to be -introduced to the family of the burgess. In -spite of his worn clothes and unkempt appearance, -the boy was kindly welcomed by -his hostess and her blooming daughters. To -be sure he noticed, now and then, that the -girls would giggle together, aside, over his -deerskin hunting-shirt or his leather leggings; -but they made up for this by their many little<span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">[138]</span> -kindnesses; and the sly looks of admiration -which they stole at his handsome, sun-browned -face and tall, sinewy form often -made his cheeks burn.</p> - -<p>The burgess was as good as his word; the -supper which Tom sat down to was the best -he had eaten for many a long week; and the -bed upon which he stretched his tired length -afterward, being the first he had slept in -since leaving home, felt fully up to specifications.</p> - -<p>Early in the morning the household was -astir; and when Tom and the master of the -house had breakfasted they bid the ladies -good-bye. The chestnut and the bay were -ready saddled at the door; and beside them -stood a fat, white horse which was to bear -the weight of the worthy burgess.</p> - -<p>“He is not very speedy,” admitted the official, -“but he is strong and safe. And that -last quality, young sir, is not a thing to be -overlooked when one comes to my age, and -attains my girth.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">[139]</span>The ladies waved their kerchiefs from the -windows; the burgess and the young swamp-rider -took off their caps and bowed in return, -while Cole grinned like an amiable Goliath. -Then they shook their reins, and set off for -the Continental camp, to bear the good tidings -to Marion.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_140">[140]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VII<br /> - - -<small>HOW TOM DEERING FOUGHT WITH GATES -AT CAMDEN</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">Needless</span> to say, Marion received the news -of Williamsburg’s offer with great satisfaction; -it was a relief to him to secure a command -of his own, and he made ready to set -off with his tattered horsemen, to assume -control. With this new body came the commission -of colonel, after a few days, from -Governor Rutledge.</p> - -<p>When his small company were ready to -leave the camp of Gates, that officer gave -Marion strict instructions as to the best means -of rendering him service. The fancy of Gates -already beheld the squadrons of Cornwallis -in full flight; and it is a fact that his greatest -solicitude at this time seems to have been -how to secure his captives.</p> - -<p>“As you march south, colonel,” said he to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_141">[141]</span> -Marion, “I want you to make it your special -duty to destroy all the scows, boats, ferry-flats -and barges on your route. The enemy -must be deprived of the means of escaping.”</p> - -<p>“Very well,” returned Marion, “I will do -all I can in this or any other line, general, to -aid you.”</p> - -<p>But afterward he remarked to Tom, who -was his trusted confidant:</p> - -<p>“He never seems to have heard of the barnyard -proverb, ‘Don’t count your chickens before -they are hatched.’ In his fancy he has -met the British and routed them on every -hand. It promises badly for the army, my -lad.”</p> - -<p>“Can we do nothing, sir?”</p> - -<p>“I fear not. General Gates is not the man -to tolerate interference. If he were more -open to advice he would be a much safer -leader.”</p> - -<p>With the departure of Marion the better -genius of Gates left him. The British, under -Lords Rawdon and Cornwallis, were in possession<span class="pagenum" id="Page_142">[142]</span> -of Camden, a small town upon the -east bank of the Wateree; and Gates conceived -the idea of surprising them. On the -night of the 15th of August he left his camp -at Rugely’s Mills and advanced toward Camden. -Upon the same night the British made -a move to surprise Gates; so, almost before -they knew it, the vanguards of the two -armies met in the darkness near a small -stream of water known as Sanders Creek.</p> - -<p>Before breaking his camp Gates had sent to -Marion for a few horsemen who knew the -country; and Marion had sent Tom and Cole -to lend what aid they could. These two were -in the advance guard of the American army -when it encountered that of the British. -Tom’s big chestnut horse Sultan, up to his -knees in the waters of Sanders Creek, was the -first to note the approach of the enemy; he -cocked his ears, threw up his head and -snorted.</p> - -<p>“What is it, boy?” said Tom, his eyes running -over the ground before him as well as<span class="pagenum" id="Page_143">[143]</span> -the darkness would permit. As though in -answer there came a scattering of rifle-shots -and a “pinging” of the leaden messengers -about his ears.</p> - -<p>He wheeled and rode back to the banks. -Saluting the captain in command, he reported:</p> - -<p>“The enemy, sir, seem to be on the other -side of the creek.”</p> - -<p>The captain was inexperienced and very -nervous.</p> - -<p>“What force is there?” asked he.</p> - -<p>“Could not make out, sir, because of the -darkness. Shall I cross and try to find out?”</p> - -<p>“If you think it safe,” said the captain.</p> - -<p>“That it is necessary is enough for me,” -returned Tom, proudly.</p> - -<p>He spurred Sultan into the water once -more, and under cover of the night crossed -the stream. A long line of British cavalry -was stretched directly in front; they had, undoubtedly, -sent word back to their main body -and were now waiting for orders. Tom dismounted<span class="pagenum" id="Page_144">[144]</span> -and took a long observation of the -foe’s position; when at last he remounted -and crossed the creek once more, he found -that General Gates himself had ridden forward -and was anxiously awaiting his report.</p> - -<p>“Their advance is stretched all along the -stream, sir,” said the lad, saluting. “And -from indications their main body is coming -up rapidly.”</p> - -<p>A hasty inspection of the ground caused -Gates to order his force to fall back upon -some plantations in their rear; the British, not -at all sure of what was awaiting them, did -not cross the creek; and thus the two armies -lay upon their weapons waiting for daybreak. -At the first graying of the eastern heavens -the British were forming to advance, and the -Americans were rapidly making ready to receive -them. If there was any advantage it -was in favor of Cornwallis. His force was -composed of veterans, who would be cool under -most exigencies, while Gates’ army was, for -the greater part, made up of raw volunteers.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_145">[145]</span>The First Maryland division, including the -Delawares under De Kalb, were posted on the -right; the Virginia militia were on the left; -the North Carolinians, led by the gallant Caswell -were in the center, while the artillery, in -battery, was in the road. Such was the formation -of the American line; both wings -rested upon morasses; the Second Maryland -brigade was posted as a reserve a few hundred -yards in the rear of the first.</p> - -<p>The battle began with the advance of the -American left—the Virginians, under Stevens. -A galling rifle fire was suddenly poured into -them; struck by sudden panic they turned -and fled, many of them not having even discharged -their pieces. This wretched example -was followed by the North Carolina division -in the centre, with the exception of a single -corps commanded by Major Dixon. The -small body of cavalry, under Armond, a -foreign adventurer, broke at the same moment.</p> - -<p>Tom Deering had been detained by the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_146">[146]</span> -commander to carry messages and orders to -different parts of the field; he saw the rout, -and with sinking heart he strove to rally the -fleeing militia, riding among them, waving -his sabre and shouting desperately for them -to stand and reform.</p> - -<p>“Are you cowards to run at the first fire?” -he shouted. “Rally, men; strike a blow for -freedom and your native state.”</p> - -<p>For very shame some of the fugitives -halted, and Tom began rapidly reforming -them. But, just then, the British cavalry -plunged forward, and the hope of staying the -panic was gone forever. The devoted Continentals—Maryland -and Delaware troops, -all trained soldiers—bore the brunt of the -action. De Kalb was at their head, for Gates -had ridden away to the rear in the desperate -hope of rallying the militia; the artillery was -in the hands of the enemy, and the regulars -who continued to stand fast numbered but -nine hundred, as opposed to two thousand of -the best troops in the British service.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_147">[147]</span>But these stout hearts, undismayed by the -flight of their comrades, not only resisted the -attack of the enemy, but actually carried the -bayonet into their ranks. The combatants -rushed and reeled with locked weapons; but -the struggle could not last, for when the -British cavalry returned from pursuing the -fugitives their sabres gave the finishing stroke -to the affair. The heroic De Kalb fell, -pierced by fourteen wounds, and at the fall -of their leader the rank and file broke and -fled from the field, leaving everything behind -them.</p> - -<p>When darkness closed in once more it -found General Gates, with a shattered remnant -of his once formidable force, flying -along the roads toward North Carolina. As -for Tom Deering, he was on his way through -the swamps to rejoin Marion, his eyes full of -unshed tears and his heart full of the bitterness -that comes with defeat.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_148">[148]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VIII<br /> - - -<small>HOW TOM BRAVED THE TORIES</small></h2> -</div> - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Cole!</span>”</p> - -<p>A movement of the giant slave’s eyes -showed that he heard. He and his young -master had dismounted upon the edge of a -clump of woods and were carefully surveying -a large brick mansion that stood in the midst -of a well-kept park.</p> - -<p>“I don’t like the looks of things,” said the -young swamp-rider. “There are strangers in -Mr. Foster’s mansion, Cole, and we had better -be sure of who they are before we venture -into the open.”</p> - -<p>Cole signified his entire approval of this -course; so they tied their horses well among -the trees and then crawled back to the verge -of the wood once more.</p> - -<p>Some months had passed since the defeat of -Gates; Colonel Marion had now begun to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_149">[149]</span> -make himself felt in the struggle, and his -sudden ambuscades and unlooked-for onslaughts -had made his name a terror to -British soldier and Tory alike. Not a little -of the credit of all this was due to the -devotion to duty shown by Tom Deering and -his faithful slave. The hoof-marks of Sultan -and Cole’s bay charger, Dando, were imprinted -upon every mile of territory between -the North Edisto River and the Little Peedee. -The courses of the Congaree and the Wateree -were as familiar to them as though there were -not a fresh danger lurking in every turn they -made.</p> - -<p>They had the hardihood to even penetrate -the region about Orangeburg and Ninety-Six -in search of information as to the enemy’s -movements; and the news which they gathered -frequently led to disaster for the British -in the shape of a severe loss of supplies, or the -destruction of a flying column proceeding -upon a raid.</p> - -<p>While Tom Deering was willing to take<span class="pagenum" id="Page_150">[150]</span> -any risks and dare any peril to serve his -country, still it is doubtful if he would have -been so eager, so tireless in his efforts if it -had not been that the thought of his father -goaded him on. He knew that until the -Americans retook Charleston there would be -little chance of his being able to rescue the -prisoner; and so he was willing to take his -life in his hands at any hour of the day or -night in the hope that by so doing he might -hasten the hour.</p> - -<p>In his excursions Tom had discovered -many things of a surprising nature. One of -these was the fact that there were still some -of the partisans of congress who were, as yet, -in possession of their estates. As a rule these -were very rich and very cautious men; and -one of them was Mr. Foster, who owned and -cultivated great stretches of land between -the Congaree and Columbia. This rich -planter had from time to time provided the -young scout with valuable information. It was -a search for this very desirable requisite of intelligent<span class="pagenum" id="Page_151">[151]</span> -warfare that brought our two friends -upon the edge of the Foster plantation to-day.</p> - -<p>“From the appearance of the horses,” said -Tom, “the visitors are not soldiers. It may -be some of our own brigade, Cole.”</p> - -<p>But the black gestured his doubt of this. -Through long practice he had become master -of a sort of sign language, and could readily -communicate his thoughts to his young -master.</p> - -<p>“Tories,” signaled Cole.</p> - -<p>“No, no,” said Tom, “they would not dare -disturb Mr. Foster. Why, Cornwallis himself -has not deemed it wise to do that.”</p> - -<p>“Tories,” signaled Cole, once more, and -this time very positively. “Tories will do -anything!”</p> - -<p>Tom laughed.</p> - -<p>“You are right in one way, Cole,” said he. -“There is not much of a blackguardly or -bloody nature that they have left undone, in -this section at least. But, all the same, in -this case I think you’re wrong.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_152">[152]</span>But Cole remained obdurate; he seemed -most unwilling to change his views. They -were still discussing the situation, Tom in -low, guarded tones and Cole in his not very -deft sign language, when suddenly there came -a strange, smothered sound from overhead, -followed by a crashing of a heavy body -through the boughs of a tree, and a man, -with a cry of fear upon his lips, tumbled to -the ground at their feet.</p> - -<p>Like a flash Cole had produced his heavy -pistol and presented it at the man’s head; -but Tom pushed it quickly aside.</p> - -<p>“It is Dogberry,” said he, quietly. “Put -up your weapon, Cole.”</p> - -<p>Cole glanced at the newcomer, and then a -broad grin of recognition spread across his -face. It was a negro slave belonging to the -Foster place, and he lay flat upon his back, -staring at them with great, round eyes, while -an expression of mingled fear, amazement and -doubt rested upon his ebony countenance.</p> - -<p>“Well, Dogberry,” said Tom, laughing at<span class="pagenum" id="Page_153">[153]</span> -the negro’s remarkable entrance on the scene. -“Suppose you tell us all about this.”</p> - -<p>“Mars Tom,” said Dogberry, sitting up, “is -dis you, sah?”</p> - -<p>“Of course it is. And here’s Cole, too.”</p> - -<p>“Lawsee! I done gone ’most broke my -black head!” Dogberry stared up into the -tree. “Just look how far I fall, Mars Tom. -Just you look up there, sah.”</p> - -<p>“How came you up in the tree?”</p> - -<p>“Mars Foster put me there, sah.”</p> - -<p>“Mr. Foster. Impossible.”</p> - -<p>“’Deed he did, Mars Tom. I’se telling -you de plain truth. He put me up there -when de Tory white men comes along to-day.”</p> - -<p>“Tories!” exclaimed Tom. “Where?”</p> - -<p>“They am up at de house, sah, at dis moment. -And they am carrying on scand’lus -with de fambly.”</p> - -<p>“But what were you sent into the tree -for?”</p> - -<p>“To watch for you, sah. Mars Foster sort<span class="pagenum" id="Page_154">[154]</span> -of thought you’d be along dis way to-day, -Mars Tom; and I was told to climb up in de -tree and watch for you, and not let you go up -to de house, and get cotched by de Tories.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you, Mr. Foster.” Tom waved one -hand in the direction of the planter’s mansion. -“I’ll remember that of you, and will -return the favor some day.”</p> - -<p>Cole began to make rapid passes and signs -to Dogberry; the latter, at the best, was much -in dread of the giant dumb-slave, but just -now Cole’s earnestness made him very terrible -in the other’s eyes, indeed. Cole was asking -how Dogberry, if he was watching in the tree, -failed to note their approach and neglected -to make his presence known to them. Very -much frightened at Cole’s gestures, Dogberry -clung to Tom.</p> - -<p>“Don’t let dat nigger harm me, Mars Tom. -Look at dar! He’s making a sign dat he’ll -frow me over de fence!”</p> - -<p>At this Cole burst into a gale of laughter; -and then Tom explained.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_155">[155]</span>“He wants to know why I was in de tree -and didn’t make no sound?” Dogberry -looked exceedingly foolish, and then continued: -“De plain truth, Mars Tom, is dat -dis nigger done gone went to sleep, and didn’t -wake till a great big yaller-tailed hornet come -along and stung him on de nose.”</p> - -<p>“That accounts for your sudden arrival, -then,” smiled the young partisan. “But, tell -me, Dogberry, how many Tories are at your -master’s place?”</p> - -<p>Dogberry’s knowledge of numbers was exceedingly -limited; so he slowly and laboriously -counted nine upon his fingers and held -them up.</p> - -<p>“Just dis many, sah, and dey am having -dreadful carryings on. De ladies of de fambly -is most frightened out of dey wits.”</p> - -<p>“Nine, eh!” Tom looked reflectively at -Cole and the giant held out his great arms -and smiled. There were none too many in -his estimation. But his master was doubtful. -Tom had partaken of Marion’s caution; he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_156">[156]</span> -had seen so much of the Swamp-Fox’s success -based upon mere carefulness, that he began to -give caution a place beside courage in the list -of qualities necessary to a soldier.</p> - -<p>“How are they armed?” he asked the -negro.</p> - -<p>“Dey have swords, sah, like yours; and -dey have guns—one apiece, for I counted -dem. I see dem standing on de lawn under -de apple tree.”</p> - -<p>“On the lawn under the apple tree!” repeated -Tom, his eyes lighting. “Are you -sure of that, Dogberry?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, sah. Dat’s where I saw ’em put -dere guns. And I s’pose dey’s there still.”</p> - -<p>“The lawn has no windows overlooking it -from the ground floor, Cole,” said Tom slowly. -“If we could get those guns we might make -an important capture.”</p> - -<p>Instantly Cole began to signal to be allowed -to try to secure them.</p> - -<p>“No, no,” said Tom, “we must be sure that -things are as stated. Dogberry may be mistaken,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_157">[157]</span> -or he may have forgotten something.”</p> - -<p>At this Dogberry’s eyes grew large and -bright with sudden recollection. “Dar, now!” -ejaculated he, “I did forgot something, sah. -When dem Tories come up to de place dey -have some prisoners wif dem.”</p> - -<p>“Prisoners!”</p> - -<p>“Yes, sah. And dey’s locked up in de -barn at this minute.”</p> - -<p>“Very well, Dogberry, you may return to -the house. Try and get word to Mr. Foster -that you have seen us; but be careful and -don’t let the Tories hear you.”</p> - -<p>“No, sah; ’deed I won’t. I’ll be careful, -sah.” Dogberry slowly made his way through -the woods until he reached the main road; -then he approached the house carelessly as -though, possibly, just coming back from his -work on some distant part of the plantation.</p> - -<p>Cole and Tom formed their plans instantly. -They must release the prisoners, and if possible -they must secure what ammunition the Tories<span class="pagenum" id="Page_158">[158]</span> -possessed, for Marion was so badly in need -of it that even a few rounds would be -welcome. It was well known that the Tories -were always well supplied with powder and -shot; the king furnished it to them, not grudgingly -as he did to his regular troops, but -freely; and they used it in a corresponding -fashion.</p> - -<p>“I’ll manage to get the rifles out of their -reach,” said Tom to Cole. “You slip around -to the barn and see if you can liberate the -men. If there is a guard over them, which -most likely there will be, dispose of him -quietly. I need not tell you to avoid unnecessary -bloodshed, for I know that you -will do that, anyway.”</p> - -<p>Cole nodded his understanding of his -master’s instructions and moved softly away; -but in a moment he turned and came back.</p> - -<p>“What’s the matter?” asked Tom, in surprise.</p> - -<p>Cole held out his hand; the gesture was -more eloquent than any words could have<span class="pagenum" id="Page_159">[159]</span> -been; it spoke of the friendship and love that -existed between master and man, of the -affection that began in childhood and would -only end in death. Tom’s eyes filled with -tears; he grasped the outstretched hand -tightly.</p> - -<p>“Forgive me, Cole,” said he, “for not thinking -of it first. We are going into danger, and -either of us, or both, may not come out of it -alive. If this should prove the case: good-bye.”</p> - -<p>Then they separated; Cole stole away toward -the back of the house, keeping his huge frame -well concealed behind the tree trunks and -thick bush. The barn was a large structure, -not a great distance from the house, and as -he came in view of the big doors Cole saw a -man standing, leaning upon the muzzle of -a rifle and staring toward the mansion.</p> - -<p>Tom set about his work as cautiously as the -slave; he crept along behind the bush and a -stone fence until he reached a spot almost -directly in line with the old apple tree which<span class="pagenum" id="Page_160">[160]</span> -Dogberry had mentioned. It stood almost in -the centre of the lawn; a few rustic seats were -at the foot, for it formed a delightful place for -a rest upon a hot afternoon.</p> - -<p>“And there are the Tories’ rifles, sure -enough,” muttered the lad. “No one seems -left to watch over them; so I’d best make the -move quickly, for there will hardly be a -better opportunity.”</p> - -<p>After a long, last look about to see that no -one was observing him, Tom broke from -cover and boldly stepped out across the lawn -toward the tree where the guns were standing. -He deemed it best to attempt the thing boldly; -for as it was broad day cunning would be -thrown away. The rifles were of the variety -provided by the king to his loyal subjects in -North America, and were rather heavy. Tom -took up the entire nine, however, having left -his own light fowling-piece behind in the -bush; it was rather a heavy load, but the -lad was strong and toughened by constant outdoor -exercise, so he managed to carry them<span class="pagenum" id="Page_161">[161]</span> -off back along the track by which he had -approached, and concealed them in a safe -place.</p> - -<p>Not a sound was to be heard anywhere save -the low, moaning chant of some slaves at -work in a far-off field, and an occasional outburst -of rude laughter from the mansion. -There was no sign of Cole; Tom stole to a -position from which he could view the barn. -He, too, saw the man with a rifle, on guard -before the big door.</p> - -<p>“A man on the watch, as I supposed there -would be,” muttered the boy. “I don’t think -Cole will be able to approach him unseen. -But, I wonder——”</p> - -<p>He paused suddenly, for the guard at the -barn door had moved slightly and afforded a -clearer view of his face.</p> - -<p>“It’s Cole!” breathed Tom, excitedly. -“Good for him!”</p> - -<p>He watched for a few moments; but the -colossal negro did not move; he might have -been asleep on his feet, so quietly did he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_162">[162]</span> -stand. A renewed burst of laughter just then -came from the house and drew Tom’s attention -from him for a moment. When his gaze -returned once more, Cole had vanished!</p> - -<p>Tom could not believe his eyes for a moment; -but a second glance proved to him -that the first had been right. There did not -seem to be any place near at hand behind -which Cole could conceal himself; and Tom -was greatly puzzled.</p> - -<p>“However,” he muttered, after a time spent -in waiting for the great negro to reappear, -“wherever Cole is he’ll render a good account -of himself; so I need not worry about -it.”</p> - -<p>He made his way back to the front of the -Foster house. The lawn was still deserted; no -one was in sight, but the boisterous laughter -of the Tories within showed that they were -still carrying through their, apparently, fixed -plan of revelry.</p> - -<p>“I’d like to get a view of what’s going on,” -said the lad to himself. “Mr. Foster has done<span class="pagenum" id="Page_163">[163]</span> -me many favors and been of great assistance -to General Marion and the cause; so I’d risk -a great deal to help him in any way that I -could.”</p> - -<p>The more he pondered the matter the more -he felt inclined to approach the house; it was -a daring thing to do, but a scout for the -Swamp-Fox must become accustomed to -daring deeds, and Tom had had his share of -them.</p> - -<p>“If only Cole were here,” thought he, “I -would not hesitate a minute. But here goes -anyhow; I’ll trust to luck, for this once, -though the colonel would be against that sort -of thing if he were here. He says always be -sure of your aim and of what you are about -to strike, before dealing the blow.”</p> - -<p>He had started for the house while he was -still speaking; as noticed before, there were -no windows overlooking the lawn from the -first floor; so there was no danger of being -overseen in this way; but, still, there was a -wide doorway leading out upon a long veranda;<span class="pagenum" id="Page_164">[164]</span> -some one might come out and discover -him at any moment.</p> - -<p>He did not breathe freely until he reached -the shelter of the walls, against which clung -and climbed a thick growth of honeysuckle. -This, at least, would afford a slight concealment; -and he worked his way slowly along -until he was in position to see any one who -came out of the house by the front door.</p> - -<p>“It’s good that the vine is thick and rather -loose at the bottom,” said Tom, drawing the -tendrils about him. “It would be a ticklish -thing to stand here without any cover at all.”</p> - -<p>He stood there for some little time, debating -as to what his next move should be. He had -concluded that a venture around the corner -of the house would be about the best thing -he could do, when suddenly there came a -sharp metallic click, followed by the sound -of a closing door. Tom’s heart beat loudly -against his ribs; he peeped through the screen -of vine leaves toward the veranda.</p> - -<p>A tall young girl stood there; she was attired<span class="pagenum" id="Page_165">[165]</span> -in white, and her dark eyes were flashing -with resentment; there was a hot flush upon -her cheeks, as she threw out her arms, in a -gesture of anger, and exclaimed:</p> - -<p>“Oh, how long is this to last! how long is -it to last! They are brutes to treat my -father so; to be taken prisoner by the enemy -would not be near so bad.”</p> - -<p>“It’s Lucy,” said Tom to himself, as he -recognized Mr. Foster’s daughter. “And -something unpleasant is happening, just as -I thought.”</p> - -<p>“If I were only a man!” whispered the -girl passionately. “If I only had brothers, -we should see how long these cowards would -infest my father’s house.”</p> - -<p>There was a short, clear whistle by which -Tom attracted the attention of the Foster -household before he ventured into the open -upon his visits. It was a signal well known -to Mr. Foster, Lucy and the more trustworthy -of the slaves; and Tom now placed his fingers -to his lips and whistled the notes softly.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_166">[166]</span>Lucy started as the sound struck her ear; -with quick steps she came forward to the rail -of the veranda and leaned forward eagerly. -Tom was just about to step from his place of -concealment behind the vines, when the door -opened and closed swiftly, and Mark Harwood -stood upon the veranda at Lucy Foster’s -side.</p> - -<p>The girl went pale and caught her breath; -Tom shrank back among the vines, clutching -the pistol which he had taken the precaution -to bring with him.</p> - -<p>“Miss Lucy,” spoke Mark Harwood.</p> - -<p>Anger sparkled in the girl’s eye as he -addressed her; it was clear that she held him -in great aversion. Mark’s face showed the -same sly, crafty, smiling expression as of -yore; and he rubbed his hands together as he -stood there, exciting in his Cousin Tom’s -breast an indignant desire to come out and -kick him.</p> - -<p>“Why have you left the room and your -father’s guests?” inquired Mark.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_167">[167]</span>“My father’s guests!” Lucy turned upon -him a look of scorn.</p> - -<p>“They are all your father’s friends, are they -not?”</p> - -<p>“They are his enemies,” returned the -girl, “and well you know it, Mark Harwood.”</p> - -<p>“I am sorry to hear you say that,” said -Mark, “because you know that I——”</p> - -<p>“I also know you to be his enemy,” flashed -the young lady.</p> - -<p>“Lucy!” his voice was filled with injured -surprise.</p> - -<p>“Oh, don’t use that tone to me! It does -not deceive me for a moment. You are a -king’s man—a Tory—a spy of Cornwallis. -Even at this moment you are here in the -British general’s pay, to collect any evidence -that may be injurious to my poor father.”</p> - -<p>“You are mistaken, Lucy. You do me an -injustice. It is true that I am loyal to the -king——”</p> - -<p>“Yes, and to prove your loyalty you place<span class="pagenum" id="Page_168">[168]</span> -yourself at the head of a band of men who -would be a disgrace to the most barbarous -country; they kill, burn, and destroy the -lives and possessions of inoffensive persons, -and you take pride in it, Mark Harwood; -your boasts have reached my ears, even here!”</p> - -<p>He looked at her for a moment; the -offensive smile gradually faded from his face -and a bitter look took its place. He saw that -his pretensions did not throw her off her -guard, so he showed his true colors.</p> - -<p>“So you have heard of some of my doings,” -laughed he, savagely. “Well, I can’t say that -it has affected you greatly.”</p> - -<p>“If you mean that your deeds have not -frightened me, you are right. I do not fear -you, Mark Harwood, and I never shall.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t be too sure of that,” sneered he. -“Stranger things have happened. This is a -nest of rebels, and——”</p> - -<p>“Prove it.”</p> - -<p>“Your father’s refusal to aid the cause of -the king is proof enough.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_169">[169]</span>“Take care,” said Lucy, bravely. “Do not -go too far. Remember that my father has -powerful friends in England—friends who -will not desert him if he is in need.”</p> - -<p>“Do you suppose that I don’t know that? -His influence has been all that saved him a -dozen times or more. But he is a rebel, and -you are a rebel; don’t deny it.”</p> - -<p>“I cannot speak for my father,” exclaimed -Lucy, “but I can for myself. I love liberty -and hate the tyrannies of the king.”</p> - -<p>“Brave girl!” exclaimed the concealed -Tom, incautiously.</p> - -<p>The sound of his voice reached Mark’s ears, -but not the substance of the words.</p> - -<p>“What was that?” said the young Tory, -his face paling slightly. But Lucy gazed -steadfastly away and did not answer.</p> - -<p>“Did you not hear something like a -voice?”</p> - -<p>She made no reply; he listened for a -moment and then went half-way down the -broad stone steps that led to the veranda, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_170">[170]</span> -looked about searchingly. Tom flattened -himself against the wall of the house; the -thick, odorous runners of the vine hung in a -heavy screen before him, effectually hiding -him from Mark’s prying eyes. At length the -latter returned to the veranda, but his suspicions -were aroused, and he looked at Lucy -from under his frowning brows.</p> - -<p>“Did you hear a voice?” inquired he.</p> - -<p>But still she did not answer; he bit his lip -vexedly, then laughed.</p> - -<p>“Do you know,” said he, “when I stood -just inside the door there, before coming out, -I heard voices. Who were you talking to?”</p> - -<p>“I was talking to myself,” said Lucy, -truthfully.</p> - -<p>“A likely story,” he sneered. “However, -if there is any one lurking about here I’ll beat -him out like a rabbit.” He turned to the -door and paused with his hand upon the -catch. “And, by the way, Miss Lucy,” he -continued, “you need not trouble yourself to -warn your friend the rebel, if there is one<span class="pagenum" id="Page_171">[171]</span> -near at hand; for it will do no good. We’ll -catch him if he were as elusive as the Swamp-Fox, -himself.”</p> - -<p>Then the door closed behind him; Lucy -with her breath catching in sobs of fright, -sprang down the steps.</p> - -<p>“Where are you?” she cried.</p> - -<p>“Here,” answered Tom, stepping from his -hiding-place.</p> - -<p>“You are in great danger,” panted Lucy.</p> - -<p>“I heard all,” said the boy, quietly.</p> - -<p>“Run,” she cried. “They will have no -mercy, if they take you.”</p> - -<p>“I should expect none in that event.”</p> - -<p>The tramp of feet sounded in the hall, coming -toward the door.</p> - -<p>“They are coming,” exclaimed the poor, -frightened girl. “Oh, what will you do?”</p> - -<p>“Calm yourself. If you look as frightened -as all that they will be assured that they are -upon the scent of something. Be brave; -I know you can do it, Lucy, if you want to.”</p> - -<p>He was unable to say more before the door<span class="pagenum" id="Page_172">[172]</span> -opened. He turned and ran rapidly and -softly until he rounded the corner of the -house at the upper side. A group of fierce, -hectoring men, with sabres belted at their -waists, trooped out at the heels of Mark Harwood.</p> - -<p>“Now, gentlemen,” said the latter, “I’m -pretty sure that there is a skulking rebel concealed -about here somewhere. Scatter, and -run your blades into every bush. We’ll be -sure to stir him out of his hiding.”</p> - -<p>The Tories did as directed, while Lucy -stood watching them from the steps. She -seemed calm enough; but the twitching of -her mouth and the light in her eyes showed -the fear that was almost overwhelming her. -However, she had no cause for immediate -fear, for the very daring of Tom Deering had, -by this time, placed him out of pressing -danger.</p> - -<p>Upon the upper side of the house were a -number of long, narrow windows, set with -diamond shaped panes of glass. These<span class="pagenum" id="Page_173">[173]</span> -opened from the dining-room; and at the -very first one, upon turning the corner of the -house, the lad saw the black, scared face of -the slave Dogberry, looking down at him.</p> - -<p>“Goodness me!” Dogberry stared with all -his might. “Am dat really you, Mars Tom?”</p> - -<p>“Yes; who’s there with you, Dogberry?”</p> - -<p>“Not anybody, sah. They all just now -rush out to cotch you.”</p> - -<p>Without a moment’s hesitation, Tom Deering -sprang up, caught the ledge of the window -and drew himself up. He had just vanished, -through the window, when the first -Tory rounded the corner.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_174">[174]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IX<br /> - - -<small>HOW TOM DEERING HELD THE STAIRCASE</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">The</span> dining-room of the Foster mansion -presented an appearance of great confusion, -and Tom looked about in astonishment. The -furniture was thrown about in much disorder; -some of the costly pictures had been torn from -the walls; others hung askew; valuable bric-à-brac -was shattered upon the hearth.</p> - -<p>“What has been going on here, Dogberry?” -asked the young swamp-rider.</p> - -<p>“Didn’t I told you, Mars Tom, dat dose -gemmen was carrying on scand’lus. Just -take a look around and see if I ain’t right.”</p> - -<p>At this moment a thin, white-faced man -entered the apartment; he had the appearance -of an invalid, and seemed very much disturbed. -At sight of the boy he started back, -with a cry.</p> - -<p>“You here!” he exclaimed, astonished.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_175">[175]</span>“Yes, Mr. Foster,” quietly, “I am here. -Pardon my entering without being asked; -but your Tory visitors became a trifle too -pressing outside there.”</p> - -<p>“Oh,” cried Mr. Foster, “when shall I rid -myself of them! See what they have done,” -with a gesture of one thin hand at the ruin -of his precious objects of art; “wanton vandalism—without -a shadow of excuse.”</p> - -<p>“The cowards!” broke out Tom, angrily.</p> - -<p>“They demanded wine,” said Mr. Foster, -“well knowing that I never keep it in the -house; and because I was unable to produce -it for their entertainment they proceeded to -destroy whatever their hands fell upon.”</p> - -<p>“It’s a shame,” cried Tom, his voice full of -honest indignation at the outrage and sincere -pity for the frail, white-faced man who could -not resent the wrong done him. “But we’ll -see what we can do for these gentry before -the day is over.”</p> - -<p>“Your cousin, Mark Harwood, is their -leader,” said Mr. Foster.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_176">[176]</span>Tom reddened with shame at the words. -“Mr. Foster,” said he, “he is a sort of cousin -of mine, it is true; but not a single drop of -the Deering blood flows in his veins.”</p> - -<p>“Forgive me,” cried Mr. Foster. “I had -not intended, my boy, to make you remember -a relationship that must be painful to you at -all times. But,” looking hurriedly about, -“we must not forget that you are in a position -of no little peril. If the Tories were to -return and find you here——”</p> - -<p>“Dey am returning, Mars Foster!” exclaimed -Dogberry, who had left the apartment -as Mr. Foster entered, and now came -posting back, his black face shining with -excitement. “Dey’s all on de veranda now, -sah.”</p> - -<p>Tom glanced swiftly toward the window.</p> - -<p>“No, no,” cried Mr. Foster, “not that; -they may be watching for you there.”</p> - -<p>“I must get cover of some kind,” said Tom. -“Do you not hear their footsteps? I shall be -caught like a rat in a trap!” His glance<span class="pagenum" id="Page_177">[177]</span> -traveled rapidly about the room. “Have -you not a cupboard or some such thing in -which I can conceal myself?”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Mr. Foster, in despair. But -suddenly his face lighted up. “I have it; -the very thing.”</p> - -<p>Grasping Tom by the arm he threw open a -door. The boy found himself in a wide hallway -at the end of which was a broad steep -flight of stairs leading to the floor above. -Almost at the foot of the staircase was a -large clock whose wooden works made a burring -sound as they moved, and whose great -pendulum ticked loudly, slowly, solemnly. -The clock almost reached from floor to ceiling: -Mr. Foster threw open the painted glass -door.</p> - -<p>“There is room for you there,” said he.</p> - -<p>In a moment Tom was inside the big clock -with the door closed upon him; almost at -the same moment the outer door opened, and -the Tories came stamping noisily into the -hall.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_178">[178]</span>“I don’t believe there is any one about the -place except those who belong here,” said one -of them in a loud voice.</p> - -<p>“I tell you I heard a strange voice,” insisted -Mark Harwood.</p> - -<p>“Bah!” The owner of the big voice was -a huge man, with massive limbs and the torso -of a giant. As he came down the hall he -grumbled, “How long are you going to keep -us at this place, anyhow; let’s put the torch -to it and be off.”</p> - -<p>“Plenty of time for that,” said Mark. -“Don’t be in a hurry.”</p> - -<p>“Hurry,” growled the big man. “We’ve -been here,” he drew out a heavy gold watch, -“almost three hours,” he continued, consulting -the timepiece.</p> - -<p>“Oh, your watch is wrong!”</p> - -<p>“Wrong! This watch is never wrong. -But, hold on, let’s compare it with Master -Foster’s clock.”</p> - -<p>Tom held his breath as the speaker paused -before the clock.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_179">[179]</span>“Hello, the confounded thing has stopped,” -said the big man. “Run down, I suppose. -Wait, gentlemen; I’ll do Foster a favor by -opening his clock and winding it up.”</p> - -<p>He had his hand upon the catch of the clock -door when Mark Harwood pulled him away.</p> - -<p>“Never mind the clock,” said the latter; -“let us attend to more important matters.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Foster had re-entered the dining-room -as soon as Tom had hidden himself in the clock -case; therefore he neither saw nor heard what -passed in the hall. The Tories came into the -room, their swords clanking and their spurs -jingling.</p> - -<p>“It’s a good thing for you, Foster,” growled -the huge man, whose name, by the way, was -Clarage—a notorious bully and leader of a -body of Major Gainey’s loyalists—“that we -did not find any one lurking about the -grounds.”</p> - -<p>“You could not have done much worse -than you have already done,” said Mr. Foster, -bitterly.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_180">[180]</span>“So you think,” put in Mark Harwood. -“But we would have proven you wrong -without loss of time, my dear sir; mind you -that.”</p> - -<p>“A long rope and a stout limb for the spy,” -laughed Clarage; “and not to be any way -mean, Foster, we would have given you a -place beside him.”</p> - -<p>Lucy Foster came in at that moment, and -her eyes filled with renewed resentment as -she heard these words addressed to her invalid -father.</p> - -<p>“How long, Mr. Clarage,” she asked, “is -this to continue? My father is not strong, -as you well know; your ruffianly behavior -is making him ill!”</p> - -<p>“Ah, it is the little rebel,” laughed Clarage, -in his bull-like tones. Then he turned to -Mark Harwood. “Do you know, Harwood, -who she reminds me of as she stands there -with her eyes flashing and her little hands -clinched? Why, that cousin of yours—Laura, -you know. Why man, it seems to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_181">[181]</span> -me that all the prettiest girls in the colony -are rebels.”</p> - -<p>“But Laura will not remain one for any -great length of time,” said Mark. “And -neither would Miss Lucy, here, for all her -angry looks, under like conditions.”</p> - -<p>“Why, how is that?”</p> - -<p>“Laura is to be married,” returned Mark.</p> - -<p>Tom Deering, in the tall clock, started.</p> - -<p>“Married, eh?” said Clarage. “And when, -pray?”</p> - -<p>“On next Christmas eve.”</p> - -<p>“And to whom?”</p> - -<p>“To Lieutenant Cheyne, of Tarleton’s -horse.”</p> - -<p>Laura married! and to the inhuman monster -who had tortured poor Cole! Tom could -not, would not believe it!</p> - -<p>“I did not fancy she’d consent to wed a -king’s officer,” said one of the Tory band. -“She was always a proud little thing—a very -spitfire.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, she’ll consent fast enough,” laughed<span class="pagenum" id="Page_182">[182]</span> -Mark. “She refused Cheyne, point-blank, -when my father proposed the match; but -before Christmas day comes around, she’ll -have changed her mind, I’ll promise you -that. My father is not a man to be balked in -his purpose by a slip of a girl.”</p> - -<p>“Why did he select Cheyne as her husband?” -asked Clarage, with interest. “Come, -tell us that; I’ll warrant there’s some good -reason for it.”</p> - -<p>“There is a good reason for everything -that Jasper Harwood does,” said the Tory -who had before spoken.</p> - -<p>“You are right in that,” said Mark. “You -see, father is very anxious that the estate of -our rebel relative, Deering, who was taken -in arms against the king, shall not revert to -the crown.”</p> - -<p>“Very good of him,” said some one. “But -it is the first time that I knew him to have -any friendly feeling toward Deering.”</p> - -<p>“He has none. It is not for Deering’s -sake that my father is anxious, but for his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_183">[183]</span> -own. You see, he wants the estate for -himself.”</p> - -<p>A gale of laughter went up at this confession. -Lucy had been urging her father -to go to his chamber, as his face was growing -more drawn and haggard every moment, -showing that the strain was greater than he -cared to admit. At last he consented; she -opened the door leading into the hall and he -passed out, thinking that Lucy was following -him. He paused at the tall clock to speak -an encouraging word to the boy concealed -therein, then looked surprisedly about for -Lucy.</p> - -<p>“She has gone on up to her room without -waiting for me,” said he, to himself. Then -with another “courage, my lad,” to Tom, he -ascended the staircase.</p> - -<p>In the meantime Mark Harwood was explaining, -with evident delight, his father’s -reasons for marrying Laura to the British -dragoon.</p> - -<p>“Cheyne,” said he, “has some very high-class<span class="pagenum" id="Page_184">[184]</span> -connections across the water; an uncle -is the Duke of Shropshire, you know, and -the Marquis of Dorking is a cousin. Both -of these gentlemen are very friendly with the -king and Lord North; so, you see, with the -lieutenant in the family, there is no great -danger of our losing the Deering estate.”</p> - -<p>Another shout of laughter greeted this; the -crafty methods of Jasper Harwood seemed to -please the Tories greatly. Suddenly there -came a loud bellowing from Clarage, and the -laughter ceased.</p> - -<p>“Where has Foster gone?” demanded the -Tory. “What has become of him? He -was here a moment ago.”</p> - -<p>“He’s up to some trick,” cried Mark Harwood -excitedly. “There is a Whig spy about, -somewhere; and Foster has gone to warn and -help him to elude us.”</p> - -<p>There was an instant rush for the door; -but Lucy Foster stood there barring their -passage.</p> - -<p>“My father is unwell,” she said, quietly,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_185">[185]</span> -but with a slight tremble in her voice. “He -has gone to his chamber to rest.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, is it so, indeed,” sneered young Harwood. -“Well, we will assure ourselves of -that, Miss Lucy, if you please. Stand aside.”</p> - -<p>“I will not!” cried she, defiantly.</p> - -<p>“Don’t waste words with her,” growled -Clarage. “There is no knowing what her -rebel father is up to while we are parleying -with her, here.”</p> - -<p>“I shall not move!” exclaimed Lucy, in -ringing tones. “My father has gone to his -chamber because he is unwell—I give you my -word for that. Is it not enough?”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Harwood. “We’ll see for ourselves.”</p> - -<p>“You shall not disturb him. It is cruel—it -is a sin—for he is weak and ill.”</p> - -<p>Without any further words the Tories -sprang at her. But at that same instant the -door, against which the brave girl had placed -her back, opened behind her; a strong arm -drew her quickly into the hall; then the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_186">[186]</span> -door closed with a snap and the astounded -king’s men found themselves facing, not a -weak girl, but a tall, muscular youth with a -keen bronzed face, steady, cool eyes, and a -naked sabre in his hand.</p> - -<p>“Gentlemen,” said he, his fearless gaze -traveling over them as he stood there, “I bid -you good-day.”</p> - -<p>“Tom Deering,” cried Mark Harwood, -astounded.</p> - -<p>“Quite so!” The young swamp-rider’s -eyes were filled with scorn as he addressed -himself to his Tory cousin. “You are surprised -to see me, I take it.”</p> - -<p>“Who is this fool that places his head in -the lion’s mouth?” roared Clarage, his deep -voice sounding like the rumbling of distant -thunder.</p> - -<p>“Don’t flatter yourself.” Tom’s level gaze -met Clarage’s furious one, with quiet assurance. -“There are no lions here; it is more like a -nest of rats.”</p> - -<p>With a snarl the big Tory dragged his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_187">[187]</span> -heavy, brass hilted sword from its scabbard.</p> - -<p>“Then feel of the rat’s teeth,” he growled -drawing back his arm for a tremendous -blow.</p> - -<p>“It’s the scout of the Swamp-Fox,” cried -Mark Harwood. “Cut him down.”</p> - -<p>Tom smiled at the eagerness in his cousin’s -voice, and at his very evident disinclination -to try to put the words into execution upon -his own account. The careful teaching of -Victor St. Mar had not been forgotten; on the -contrary, Tom had not ceased to practice with -small sword and sabre each day of his life; -until, at last, there was not a man in Marion’s -brigade that could stand before him sword in -hand.</p> - -<p>This gave him a feeling of confidence when -Clarage drew back his heavy blade to cut him -down, as Mark Harwood had cried out for him -to do. The Tory had great strength, it was -true, but the lad’s practiced eye told him that -there was absolutely no skill behind it.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_188">[188]</span>“Now, my jackanapes,” bellowed Clarage, -“I’ll nail you against the door!”</p> - -<p>The heavy blade cut downward with a -swish. But it was met and deftly turned -aside; and the wielder of it received a sharp, -contemptuous rap upon the side of the head -from the flat of the boy’s sabre, in return.</p> - -<p>“Rats!” rang out Tom’s voice. “Rats, all -of you! Insulters of girls and bullies of old -men! You dare not face one who rides with -Marion. I defy you all!”</p> - -<p>For, at this exhibition of his dexterity with -the blade which he held in his hand, the Tories -had ceased to display any undue eagerness to -come forward. Clarage, indeed, made well -nigh mad with rage, strove to get in a cut; -but the flashing sabre of the swamp-rider -drove him back with ease.</p> - -<p>“Pistols,” cried one. “At him with the -pistols.”</p> - -<p>“They are in the holsters in the stable,” -returned another. This was a fact that had -been noted by Tom; the total absence of firearms<span class="pagenum" id="Page_189">[189]</span> -among the Tories was the reason for his, -seemingly, uncalled-for boldness.</p> - -<p>“Are we to let one boy hold us at bay,” -shouted Clarage, flecks of white foam appearing -upon his lip, so great was his rage. “At -him, all together! Cut him down!”</p> - -<p>A circle of drawn swords flashed in Tom’s -eyes; but before they could strike, he had -vanished through the door and clapped it in -their faces.</p> - -<p>“After him,” bawled Clarage, in a hoarse, -thick voice, as he tore the door open and -dashed into the hall. “Don’t let him escape.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t trouble yourself, my dear sirs,” -came a steady, resolute voice from above. In -amaze they glared upward. About midway -on the staircase stood the bold youth who had -so braved their wrath, his sabre point resting -upon the step upon which he stood. “I have -not the slightest intention of escaping; your -company is too entertaining for me to desire to -leave you.”</p> - -<p>“We have him safely,” said Mark Harwood<span class="pagenum" id="Page_190">[190]</span> -in tones of triumph. “Escape is impossible -now; get the muskets, Fannin,” to -one of the others, “we’ll soon bring him to -his knees.”</p> - -<p>The man shot quickly down the hall and -out at the front door. Tom’s laugh rang in -the ears of the seven who remained, for he -was thinking of the disappointment that was -in store for them.</p> - -<p>“He must be mad,” growled Clarage at -this. “No sane person would laugh at the -prospect of certain death.”</p> - -<p>“Right,” said Tom. “You are always -right, except when you imagine you can -handle a sword.”</p> - -<p>Once more his laugh rang out; and before -he had done, the man sent for the firearms -came racing back.</p> - -<p>“The rifles are gone,” he announced.</p> - -<p>“Gone!” they stared at him in consternation. -“What do you mean, Fannin?”</p> - -<p>“Just what I say,” returned the Tory. -“The rifles have been carried off.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_191">[191]</span>“I have taken good care of that,” cried the -lad on the staircase. “Your rifles, gentlemen, -are where you will not be able to find them -in a hurry. If you want to take me it must -be hand to hand.”</p> - -<p>“Then hand to hand it shall be,” roared -Clarage, his face purple with passion. “Shall -it be said,” he cried, turning to his companions, -“that one rebel boy held back and defied -eight loyal subjects of the king?”</p> - -<p>His was the boldest spirit among them, and -now its influence began to be felt.</p> - -<p>“No! No!” they shouted.</p> - -<p>“Then at him, like men. I only ask you -to follow me.”</p> - -<p>They took tighter grips upon the hilts of -their swords. There was a window at the -head of the staircase and a landing just under -it. A broad beam of sunlight streamed -through the window and bathed the staircase -and the boy upon it in a flood of golden -light. As the Tories brandished their -swords for the rush, Tom heard a slight<span class="pagenum" id="Page_192">[192]</span> -sound behind him; turning his head a little -he saw Lucy Foster, pale faced and with -clasped hands, standing upon the landing -near the window.</p> - -<p>“Don’t come any farther, if you value your -safety and mine, also,” he had just time to -call to her, and then the Tories were upon -him. Clarage was first; he delivered a -mighty cut at Tom’s head, but it was put -aside and the young swamp-rider’s blade bit -deeply into his right shoulder. Clarage -uttered a roar of rage; his right arm was -helpless, but he transferred his sword to his -left and came on again. At each side of -Clarage and over his shoulder the other -Tories were cutting and thrusting desperately -at Tom. The blows came swiftly and frequently; -but his blade met them all, darting -here and there like a streak of light and -seeming at times to twine about their own -like the coils of a metallic snake.</p> - -<p>Desperately the battle waged on their part -and gallantly upon his; the girl behind him,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_193">[193]</span> -upon the landing, more than once cried out -in fear as she saw almost certain death threatening -the youth from the Tories’ sword points; -but each time he redoubled his exertions and -swept the staircase clear of his foes.</p> - -<p>However, this could not last; he was but -human, and his strength at last began to fail; -two of his assailants were lying, disabled, at -the foot of the stairs, and the others, to a -man, bore testimony to his prowess. But, -when they saw his strength waning, under -the urging of Mark Harwood they pressed -upon him, dealing showers of blows with -their heavy sabres.</p> - -<p>“Surrender,” cried Mark Harwood.</p> - -<p>“You’ll take me, if you get me at all,” -panted Tom, dealing an ugly cut at the -nearest Tory.</p> - -<p>“Then take you we will,” shouted the bull -voice of Clarage. “Press on, men; he cannot -strike so swiftly now. Press on and we -have him.”</p> - -<p>They crowded upon him with loud shouts<span class="pagenum" id="Page_194">[194]</span> -and whirling swords. Step by step he was -beaten back, breathless, exhausted, but fighting -on. And when the moment came when -he must be taken or cut down, there was a -sudden crashing sound from behind him; the -glass of the window at the landing was splintered -and the frame was dashed in upon the -floor. The lad’s heart sank, for he fancied it -must be some of the enemy come to take him -in the rear. He dared not turn his head to -see, for the blows were showering about him; -but, then, his heart gave a great bound of joy -as a strange, weird cry sounded in his ears -and the giant form of Cole sprang through -the shattered window and stood towering and -glaring beside him.</p> - -<p>But, as it chanced, the colossal slave was -weaponless. Mighty as was his strength he -could not pit his naked hands against the -Tories’ swords. At the turn of the staircase, -on the landing, a thick oaken post, carved -and about the height of a fair-sized man -stood, supporting the stair-rail.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_194.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="drop-cap"> -<i>STEP BY STEP HE WAS<br /> -BEATEN BACK</i></p> - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_195">[195]</span>With a bound he had reached it; with a -mighty wrench he tore it from its place; and, -waving this massive weapon as lightly as a -child would a sword of lath, he flung himself -into the fight.</p> - -<p>Tom was about striking his last weak blow, -as the Tories saw clearly. But before the -terrific onslaught of the giant they recoiled, -amazed; the huge club wheeled about his -head once, twice, thrice and they were swept, -howling, to the bottom of the stairs.</p> - -<p>“Brave Cole!” Tom gasped the words as -he sank back upon the stairs, exhausted. -“Strike hard; it’s our lives or theirs.”</p> - -<p>At that time one of the party discovered -Mr. Foster’s arms chest; the Tories threw -themselves upon it with shouts of delight and -in another moment a blazing volley swept -up the staircase, the bullets singing spitefully -past Cole’s ears.</p> - -<p>“Back,” cried Tom. “Back, Cole.”</p> - -<p>They bounded round the turn in the stairs, -Tom bearing the frightened girl with him.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_196">[196]</span> -Another volley crashed into the wall, behind -where they had just stood.</p> - -<p>“They will be upon us in a moment,” said -Tom, his face pale, but his eyes burning with -a resolute light. “Miss Lucy, leave us; we -cannot hope to hold them back, now; you -will be in danger.”</p> - -<p>The Tories were reloading in the hall; -Clarage was roaring in furious delight and -stamping about like an enraged lion. Cole -was rapidly telling Tom all about what had -been done at the barn, his fingers flying like -mad.</p> - -<p>“They are ours now,” stormed Clarage, in -loud triumph. “We’ll make them beg; the -rebels, the dogs—we’ll show them what king’s -men can do.”</p> - -<p>“It’s high time you were doing it.” Tom -bent over the broken rail at the place from -where Cole had torn his mighty club. “It -seems to me, the loyal subjects of the king -have performed rather badly to-day.”</p> - -<p>“But we’ll do better from now on,” laughed<span class="pagenum" id="Page_197">[197]</span> -Clarage, who had in the height of their triumph -actually begun to grow good-humored. -“Are you ready, gentlemen?” to the -others.</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes,” came a chorus.</p> - -<p>To the astonishment of all, Tom Deering -stepped boldly forward into plain view; he -was without weapons, and Clarage, with a roar -of laughter, at once jumped to the conclusion -that he meant to surrender.</p> - -<p>“He has weakened,” he yelled. “The -rebel has weakened.”</p> - -<p>“Shoot him down,” cried Mark Harwood, -from well in the rear. “No quarter!”</p> - -<p>Tom held up his hand, quietly; he showed -not the slightest trace of fear, for the things -that Cole had made him understand had -filled him with confidence. The Tories -below gazed up at him in astonishment. -Tom spoke:</p> - -<p>“I charge all men within hearing of my -voice to lay down their arms, in peace. You -are enemies to your neighbors and to Carolina,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_198">[198]</span> -and in the name of the Continental -Congress, I call upon you to surrender.”</p> - -<p>“He’s mad!” burst out Clarage, “as mad -as a March hare!”</p> - -<p>“Down with him,” shrilled the voice of -Mark Harwood. “No quarter to the rebel.”</p> - -<p>The muskets were about to be raised to -their owners’ shoulders; Tom’s voice rang -out warningly.</p> - -<p>“On your lives, lay down your arms.”</p> - -<p>A shout of derision greeted the words; -then the young swamp-rider’s fingers went to -his lips and a sharp, shrill whistle split the -air. It was the signal that Cole had arranged -with the released prisoners; and like magic -it was answered. Through every door and -window, it seemed, sprang a resolute man; -before the Tories could raise a hand a shattering -volley was poured into them. A cloud -of smoke, cries and the sound of heavy blows -were swept up the staircase; Lucy, her hand -pressed to her wildly-beating heart, made as -though to look over the rail at the awful<span class="pagenum" id="Page_199">[199]</span> -scene below. But Tom put her aside, almost -roughly.</p> - -<p>“Don’t look,” said he. “There is nothing -there for you to see.”</p> - -<p>The words were scarcely out of his mouth -when the door below opened with a crash; -shouts and cries were heard upon the veranda -and lawn. Tom rushed to a window and -looked out. He was just in time to see Mark -Harwood, Clarage and the other surviving -Tories rush toward the barn, spring upon the -backs of the horses which the liberated prisoners -had brought out for their own use, and -gallop swiftly away.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_200">[200]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER X<br /> - - -<small>HOW MARION’S MEN LAY IN AMBUSH, AND -WHAT CAME OF IT</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">This</span> encounter of Tom Deering with the -loyalists at the Foster mansion made a great -stir. Mr. Foster, of course, could no longer -remain at his home, where the British were -likely to close in upon him at any time; so -he and Lucy, taking their most valuable possessions, -made their way northward toward -Virginia. From this time on, also, the British -commander, Cornwallis, displayed a greater -solicitude than ever in the attempts to capture -Marion and disperse his band of horsemen.</p> - -<p>The legion of Tarleton and a strong force -under Major Wemyss were set in motion to -beat him out of his retreats in the cane-brakes -and swamps. It was Cornwallis’ intention to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_201">[201]</span> -have these forces cooperate, but Tarleton was -delayed and Wemyss would not wait for him.</p> - -<p>Through his young scout Marion was kept -posted as to the movements of the advancing -enemy.</p> - -<p>“Major Wemyss is in command of the -Sixty-third Regiment,” reported Tom, “and -he has with him, also, a large party of Tories, -under Clarage.”</p> - -<p>“Very good,” said Colonel Marion, briefly. -“We must prepare to give them the reception -that is due them.”</p> - -<p>Major James, a gallant and skilful officer, -was summoned and despatched with a select -body of volunteers to reconnoitre. All the -outposts were called in and, thus united, -Marion followed swiftly upon the footsteps of -James.</p> - -<p>Accompanying the latter was Tom, Cole, -and Nat and David Collins. They pushed -quickly forward among the morasses and -sunk-land, under the great trees hanging -with moss and a rank growth of creepers; and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_202">[202]</span> -at last Major James gave the word to -halt.</p> - -<p>“Deering,” said he to Tom, “ride carefully -forward. I fancy we are about to come in -touch with the enemy. Take a few of the -men with you.”</p> - -<p>Tom selected Cole, of course, and the two -Collinses. They rode slowly forward, in -Indian file, along a narrow road between two -impassable morasses, alert and cautious, never -for a moment forgetting that they were in -the neighborhood of the British.</p> - -<p>“I hear,” said Nat Collins, who rode at -Tom’s side, “that Clarage took some prisoners -north of this place.”</p> - -<p>“Prisoners!” the word always had a peculiar -interest for Tom; it set him thinking of -his father, so long in the hands of the British—made -him long for a sight of him again.</p> - -<p>“A rich booty came with these prisoners, -too, so the report goes,” continued Nat. “A -booty that King George’s treasury will never -see, I suppose.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_203">[203]</span>“The Tories make this war an excuse for -plunder,” said Tom. “A great many of -them are more actuated by a desire to seize -upon their neighbors’ goods, than by longing -to serve King George.”</p> - -<p>Cole, who rode in front, at this point drew -rein upon Dando, and held up his hand. All -halted immediately. From far off in the -swamp came a low, steady sound, a rising -and falling that seemed to draw nearer with -each passing moment.</p> - -<p>“What is it?” asked David Collins, in a -hushed voice.</p> - -<p>“It’s like the sound of hoofs,” answered -Tom. “Hoof-beats in a swamp, I’ve noticed, -have a strangeness about them that seems -uncanny. The ground is so soft, and the -thick growth muffles the sound so. I’ve lain -and listened to them many times in the night; -they sound all the more strange coming -through the darkness.”</p> - -<p>But he was not sure that this was the same -sound; and they became silent once more and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_204">[204]</span> -listened attentively. Suddenly a night bird -began to wheel in short circles above the tree-top, -and its rasping cries broke the stillness -abruptly.</p> - -<p>“We’ll not be able to make sure while that -fellow is about,” laughed Tom. “He seems -to object to our presence.”</p> - -<p>He dismounted and gave Sultan’s rein to -Cole. Kneeling in the narrow road he -pressed his ear to the ground, and kept it -there for a long time. At length he arose.</p> - -<p>“Yes, horses,” said he, “and quite a lot of -them. They seem to be coming along the -main road, west of here.” He remounted -Sultan and sat silently for a moment. Then -he continued, “They are going in the direction -of the ford that crosses the Congaree near -Fort Mott. There is only one reason why a -party of the enemy should be heading for -Fort Mott at this time, when they have only -started out to seek us.”</p> - -<p>“I know,” broke in Nat Collins, “I know -what you are thinking. It’s the Tories,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_205">[205]</span> -under Clarage, and they are taking the -prisoners, which I spoke of, to the fort for -safe keeping.”</p> - -<p>“Right,” said Tom, his eyes snapping; -“that is exactly what occurred to me. And, -look here, what a pity it is that Major James -is not here, and the rest of his men. The -Tories will be forced to pass the ruined mill -that stands back from the west road, a short -distance from here. We could reach that -point long before them, judging from the -sound of their horses’ feet, and we could give -them a surprise.”</p> - -<p>For a moment there was silence; then Nat -and David broke forth, at once.</p> - -<p>“Let us try it—alone!”</p> - -<p>Tom laughed in sheer glee, and cried excitedly,</p> - -<p>“Do you mean it?”</p> - -<p>“We do,” in a breath.</p> - -<p>Tom turned to Cole. The great negro -grinned; anything that his young master -thought of doing was always of great interest<span class="pagenum" id="Page_206">[206]</span> -to Cole, because, as a rule, what his young -master thought it worth while to do usually -contained some spice of excitement. Tom -knew what the slave’s grin expressed as well -as though it had been in words.</p> - -<p>“Good!” cried he. “We’re all agreed; -and we’ll try it alone. It can do no harm, -even if we fail.”</p> - -<p>Wheeling their horses they spurred back -along the road by which they had come, -until they struck a narrow path branching -toward the west. Galloping through such a -swamp as that and along such a narrow, -crooked track, in the darkness, was a most -dangerous proceeding; but they were all -young and danger, to their ardent spirits, -meant but little.</p> - -<p>The old mill of which Tom had spoken lay -upon the west road—that is the road leading -to the Congaree;—it was deserted and had -fallen into ruins years before. It was seldom -that any one troubled it with his presence; -so it was an ideal spot for a surprise or ambuscade.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_207">[207]</span> -A sharp gallop of, perhaps, a quarter -of an hour brought our four adventurers to -the old mill. The moon was shining brightly; -but the overhanging trees that surrounded -the ruin threw it into a deep shadow. A -dense thicket stretched along the roadside -well in this shadow, and it was behind this -that our friends ensconced themselves, after -first securing their horses among the trees.</p> - -<p>The hoof-beats of the party advancing along -the western road now sounded distinctly in -their ears. There was little wind, but it was -blowing in their direction, and it carried the -ringing strokes toward them when the approaching -riders came upon a stony part of -the road; but, as a rule, the sound was thick, -dull and heavy, for the ground was soggy, for -the most part, and low.</p> - -<p>“Look well to your primings,” spoke Tom, -as they crouched behind the thicket. “And -keep your pistols at hand, for we will need a -second volley.”</p> - -<p>Nearer and nearer came the riders; the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_208">[208]</span> -rumble of wheels could, also, now be distinguished; -and soon in the moonlit road -they saw about a dozen horsemen, some riding -ahead and some alongside a small train of -four wagons.</p> - -<p>“It’s an escort with Clarage’s prisoners, -sure enough,” Nat Collins breathed into Tom -Deering’s ear. “See, they have all the -plunder in the wagons, just as they took it.”</p> - -<p>The wagons rumbled along slowly, drawn -by plodding old plough-horses; the steeds of -the escort champed at their bits and pranced -impatiently at the slowness of the pace.</p> - -<p>“Ready,” ordered Tom, in a low, sharp -whisper. “I’ll give the word.”</p> - -<p>The cavalcade was almost abreast of them -when one of the escort called out, apparently -addressing some one in one of the wagons.</p> - -<p>“So you thought you would run off up to -Virginia, did you, Master Foster, and give us -the slip! Well, it’s a rare good thing that -I fell in with you, or who knows but you -might have fallen in with some dishonest<span class="pagenum" id="Page_209">[209]</span> -rogues upon the way who might have robbed -you of the valuables contained in your -wagons.”</p> - -<p>“It’s Clarage, himself,” said Tom, startled. -“And his prisoners are Mr. Foster and his -daughter Lucy.” He paused a moment, then -leveled his piece over the top of the thicket, -his companions doing likewise. “Fire,” he -cried.</p> - -<p>The four leveled rifles were discharged at -once; two men fell from their saddles into -the road; another, desperately wounded, clung -to his horse’s neck as it raced madly away -along the road.</p> - -<p>“Hold your ground,” roared Clarage, his -bull-like voice plainly to be heard above all -the confusion. His men had drawn together -in a group, their horses pawing and fighting -for their heads against the tautly-drawn -bridles.</p> - -<p>“The pistols,” whispered Tom. “Fire!”</p> - -<p>The long-barreled pistols, of which each of -the swamp-riders carried two, exploded in their<span class="pagenum" id="Page_210">[210]</span> -turn; a man and several horses went down; -then the second pistol came into play for a -third volley with deadly results. By this -time Clarage and his followers, or what were -left of them, were struck by a panic; the -three volleys of shots from the thicket made -it seem as though the ambushment was composed -of a great number of men; so, when -the four leaped in a body into the road, their -swords flashing, and Tom turned and called, -as though cheering on still more, “Come on, -lads; down with the Tories,” the escort could -not be restrained, but gave rein to their steeds -and fled down the road toward the Congaree -with the raging Clarage thundering at their -heels at every bound.</p> - -<p>At their flight Tom placed his foot on the -hub of a wheel and sprang into the leading -wagon.</p> - -<p>“Lucy,” he cried, “Mr. Foster.”</p> - -<p>“It’s Mars Tom,” cried Dogberry, who had -been driving the wagon, but who at the first -shot had dived under the seat. “It’s Mars<span class="pagenum" id="Page_211">[211]</span> -Tom, Missy Lucy. We’s safe again. Ha, ha, -ha!”</p> - -<p>In a moment Lucy Foster and her father -were thanking them for this timely service. -Both were pale and worn-looking, especially -Mr. Foster, who had been greatly disturbed at -the attack of the swamp-riders.</p> - -<p>“We were on our way north,” explained -Mr. Foster, “and were approaching Fishdam -Ferry when we were pounced upon by this -man Clarage and his ruffians. All that I -have been able to save is contained in these -wagons; that and our lives, also, would have -been lost had you not appeared just as you did.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, when will it all end,” cried poor -Lucy, wringing her hands. “It is dreadful; -I shall never forget the scenes I have witnessed -in the past few weeks!”</p> - -<p>“Don’t fear,” soothed Tom. “Marion will -lend you an escort and see your father safe on -your journey. Meanwhile we had better be -on our way back. Major James will be awaiting -us.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_212">[212]</span>Upon their return to the spot where they -had left their party they found that Major -James, upon his own account, had also surprised -a party of the enemy and routed them -without loss of a man. So, with Mr. Foster’s -wagons rolling along in the midst of them -they made their way toward the point where -they were to meet Marion.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_213">[213]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XI<br /> - - -<small>HOW TOM MET WITH A BLINDFOLD ADVENTURE</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">In</span> the fall Marion defeated a large body of -the enemy at the Black Wingo. News had -filtered its way into Carolina that General -Greene had succeeded Gates and was advancing -with fresh recruits and the remnant of -the fugitives who survived the fatal battle of -Camden. Marion was most anxious to show -Greene and his Continentals that there was a -spirit in the state, so he became more than -usually active.</p> - -<p>He recruited his force at Williamsburg and -was marching to attack Colonel Harrison, who -was in force upon Lynch’s Creek; but his -progress in this direction was suddenly arrested -one afternoon when Tom and Cole -dashed back from a scout and informed him -that there was a large gathering of Tories in -and about Salem and the fork of the Black<span class="pagenum" id="Page_214">[214]</span> -River. Colonel Tynes, who commanded this -force, had brought with him large supplies of -the materials of war and comfort-things in -which Marion’s riders stood very much in -need. Tom drew pictures of new English -muskets, broadswords, bayonets, pistols, saddles -and bridles, powder and ball, and large -stores of hard money which Tynes had also -brought to tempt new levies.</p> - -<p>His men wanted so much for all these -things that Marion could not resist the boy’s -eloquence. Harrison, for the time, was forgotten; -and the half-naked brigade was -headed for Tarcote, in the forks of the Black -River. Crossing the lower ford of the northern -branch of the river, at Nelson’s plantation, -Marion came upon the camp of Tynes at -midnight. A hurried survey revealed the -fact that the Tories had made no preparation -to ward off an attack. Most of them were -asleep; but many were grouped about the -camp-fires.</p> - -<p>Hastily collecting his men, Marion struck<span class="pagenum" id="Page_215">[215]</span> -like lightning. The surprise was complete; -the panic universal. Marion lost not a single -man, and gained a great store of clothing, -arms and ammunition, as Tom had predicted -he would.</p> - -<p>One after another these victories came; -they were small in themselves but they gave -the patriots courage; they revived spirits that -had drooped since the taking of Charleston -and the burnings and hangings by Tarleton -and his fierce dragoons. As the leaves yellowed -and fell, and long before the Christmas -season set in, the cause of liberty once more -grew bright in Carolina.</p> - -<p>Cornwallis was quick to feel this; his -parties were continually under arms; his -columns were ever scouring the country for -the elusive but dangerous foe. But Marion -had taught his countrymen how to fight their -powerful enemy; surprise, ambuscades, night -marches, rapid retreats—that was the story of -his work, and it brought the British, as far as -results were concerned, almost to a standstill.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_216">[216]</span>On December 30, 1780, Cornwallis, from -his camp at Winnsborough, wrote to Sir -Henry Clinton at New York:</p> - -<p>“Colonel Marion has so wrought upon the -minds of the people ... that there is -scarcely an inhabitant between the Santee and -Peedee that is not in arms against us. Some -parties have even crossed the Santee and carried -terror to the gates of Charleston.”</p> - -<p>The daring expedition of which the British -general wrote was led by Tom Deering. For -a long time he had been brooding upon the -words of Mark Harwood spoken that day at -the Foster mansion. Laura was to be forced -by Jarvis Harwood to marry Lieutenant -Cheyne at Christmas. This, together with -his inability to do anything for his imprisoned -father weighed heavily upon him; he -could not sleep at night, and during the day -his helplessness to carry relief to those he -cared most for in the world preyed constantly -upon him, allowing him no rest. Oh, if he -could only strike a blow for them; if he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_217">[217]</span> -could only liberate his father from the hulks -in Charleston harbor—for he felt almost sure, -by this, that it was there he would find him—and -save Laura from Jasper Harwood, he -would be happy and content.</p> - -<p>He sat one night upon a cottonwood stump -at the camp-fire brooding over these things, -with Cole stretched full length beside him, -when Marion, who was going the rounds of -the camp, stopped to look at him.</p> - -<p>“There is something,” said the commander, -seating himself beside him on the stump, -“that has been upon your mind for some -weeks past. What is it?”</p> - -<p>It was not often that Colonel Marion invited -a confidence; he was as kind and gentle -a man as could be, but, as a rule, he treated -his men not too familiarly. So, his question -proved his interest to Tom at once.</p> - -<p>The lad told him of Laura, and of what -was to happen at Christmas. Marion listened -and his dark, deep-set eyes kindled.</p> - -<p>“The villains,” said he, warmly. “They<span class="pagenum" id="Page_218">[218]</span> -would make this poor girl the wife of a man -whom she does not care for, in order to create -an influence that will enable them to possess -themselves of your father’s property.”</p> - -<p>He paused for a moment, then turned suddenly -upon his young scout.</p> - -<p>“If I had not the cares and responsibilities -of this command resting upon me,” -said he, “I would ask nothing better than to -beard them under their own guns and take -this poor child from them.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, if I could only make the attempt!” -cried Tom. “I could learn something of my -father, too, perhaps. If I only had the force, -I would dare it.”</p> - -<p>“Would any of your friends in the -brigade volunteer for the adventure, do you -think?”</p> - -<p>“A score of them!” exclaimed the -youth.</p> - -<p>“You have my permission to take them -out on the enterprise,” said Marion, kindly. -“It will not only be doing the young lady a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_219">[219]</span> -service if you succeed, but will demonstrate -to the enemy that we can penetrate even into -his most powerful towns.”</p> - -<p>At last Tom had the chance he had so often -prayed for. Overjoyed, he went to work -next day sounding his most intimate friends -in the brigade; he went to the younger men -from choice, for it was to these that the boldness -of the proposed attempt would appeal. -Without the slightest difficulty he secured -the eager consent of the required number; -and all day they prepared for the expedition -by polishing and cleaning rifles and pistols -and looking to the edges of sabres. At dusk, -well-mounted and armed, and with high, -hopeful hearts they set forth. The brigade -waved their caps and gave them three silent -cheers, for Marion had forbidden noise in the -camp.</p> - -<p>The camp of Marion at this period was in -the midst of a dense cane-brake in the district -between Fort Watson and Georgetown; he -had not as yet settled into his famous base at<span class="pagenum" id="Page_220">[220]</span> -Snow’s Island, and was conducting his operations -from many different points.</p> - -<p>The party under Tom Deering forded the -Santee in safety, and by hard riding and no -mishaps made Monks Corner, on the west -bank of the Cooper River, by daybreak the -next day. Of course they did not enter the -town, but remained some distance outside, -encamped upon a small creek. At nightfall -they resumed their journey; now and then -they met a rider or a carriage in the road; -but they were too far into the enemy’s country -for any one to suspect them of being anything -else than king’s men, so boldly and confidently -did they push forward.</p> - -<p>The coming of day found them in the -suburbs of Charleston; the houses began to -appear more frequently along the road, and -when the sun at last showed itself in the -east they were trotting along a wide road -toward a small inn which stood, together with -a stable and some other outbuildings, just a -trifle to one side.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_221">[221]</span>“This is Natchez’s place,” said Tom; “we -stop here.”</p> - -<p>Natchez, it was thought, was an Indian of -at least quarter blood; he had kept the inn by -the roadside for many years, and was a queer, -silent sort of an old man and an unquestioned -though secret friend of the patriot cause. -Marion had, at times, occasion to send a spy -into Charleston; and it was always at the -Indian’s Head—for so the inn was called—that -the venturesome one found shelter.</p> - -<p>When our friends drew rein before the inn -door, Natchez, who seemed always to be stirring, -came out. Tom gave him a quick signal -and the old man peered up at him from -under his bushy eyebrows, in surprise.</p> - -<p>“So many of you!” he exclaimed, holding -up his hands.</p> - -<p>“We must remain here until dark,” said -Tom.</p> - -<p>“It is not an attack upon the city?” -asked the old man, eagerly. “Where is -Marion?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_222">[222]</span>“Back in the swamps, across the Santee. -We are upon a secret errand.”</p> - -<p>“It is dangerous to hide so many,” said -Natchez, complainingly. “You will have to -be satisfied with the barn; I cannot have you -in the house.”</p> - -<p>“The barn will answer very well,” agreed -Tom. “But open the doors and let us put -up our horses; we have had a hard ride, -Natchez; man and beast, both, are hungry -and tired.”</p> - -<p>The barn was a good-sized one and very -well able to accommodate their mounts. -They climbed into the loft, themselves; there -were great piles of sweet-smelling hay there, -and after Natchez and an old negro slave had -served them with a plentiful breakfast, they -curled up and slept soundly through the long -day.</p> - -<p>Late in the afternoon Tom awoke; the -others were still sleeping; so he climbed -down the ladder, and after giving a careful -look at the horses to see that they had been<span class="pagenum" id="Page_223">[223]</span> -well provided for, he made his way to the -inn.</p> - -<p>“Well, Natchez,” said he. “Any news?”</p> - -<p>“Maybe,” grunted the old man. He was -sitting upon a wooden bench that ran along -in front of the inn, his legs crossed and his -hands clasped around his knee.</p> - -<p>“There is something?” Tom looked at -him, questioningly.</p> - -<p>“A man was here,” said Natchez. “I -think he look for you.”</p> - -<p>“A man, looking for me!” Tom was -startled, and darted a quick look all about. -“You must be mistaken.”</p> - -<p>Natchez shook his head.</p> - -<p>“No,” said he positively; “he look for -you. He come here once, twice, three times. -And every time he look for you.”</p> - -<p>Tom sat down upon the bench and looked -at the old man. There was no one, save his -own party, who knew that he was at the Indian’s -Head—but, stay; perhaps Marion desired -to convey some word to him, and suspecting<span class="pagenum" id="Page_224">[224]</span> -that he would halt at the inn, had -sent a rider after him. However, this could -soon be ascertained.</p> - -<p>“Did the man have the signal?” asked he.</p> - -<p>“No,” answered Natchez, “no signal.”</p> - -<p>That put the question at rest; the man was -not from Marion.</p> - -<p>“What sort of a man was he?” asked he, -at length.</p> - -<p>“Old man—gray hair—one eye—wooden -leg.”</p> - -<p>At this catalogue of infirmities Tom burst -into a laugh.</p> - -<p>“Well, he must be a peculiar looking person, -to be sure,” remarked he. “What did -he say?”</p> - -<p>“Him have paper,” said Natchez. “Him -read it. The paper have you on, sure.”</p> - -<p>Tom was puzzled; the whole affair seemed -very queer; perhaps the British had learned—but -no; if they knew of his and his companions’ -presence at the Indian’s Head, they -would have made the fact known by means<span class="pagenum" id="Page_225">[225]</span> -of a company of dragoons, and not in this -way.</p> - -<p>“He was here three times, you say,” he -said to Natchez.</p> - -<p>The old man nodded.</p> - -<p>“And he say he come once more,” said he.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” Tom looked surprised. “Well, -in that case I can find out just who and what -he is and what he wants.”</p> - -<p>After a time Natchez went into the inn to -attend to some duties; Tom remained upon -the bench, playing with a lively pointer pup, -which had approached him in a friendly manner. -His companions showed no signs of -having awakened; the sun was going down -behind a wooded rise in the ground and the -long, wide road stretched away toward the -city dusty and deserted.</p> - -<p>“If my peculiar looking friend wants me -he had better hurry,” muttered Tom. “It’s -almost time for us to take the road once -more.”</p> - -<p>He had barely ceased speaking when he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_226">[226]</span> -noticed, far down the road, where all had -been deserted a few moments before, the figure -of a man slowly approaching.</p> - -<p>“Can this be he?” Tom pushed the frolicking -puppy from him, and looked long and -earnestly toward the figure. The man came -nearer and nearer; his pace was very slow -and he walked with the assistance of a cane. -“Yes!” suddenly, “it is he. There is his -wooden leg—and his hair is gray—and he -has but one eye!”</p> - -<p>The man continued to slowly advance; -when he reached a point in the road directly -in front of the inn, he paused. His remaining -eye seemed very dim of sight, for at first -he did not seem to see Tom. But when, at -last, he did make him out, he came nearer -and peered at him with great anxiety. He -was a stout man with a fat, flabby, white -face; his single eye squinted through a steel-rimmed -glass; his breath was being drawn -fast and with some difficulty, for his walk -seemed to have exhausted him.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_227">[227]</span>He was forced, in order to see Tom plainly, -to come very close; he said nothing, but only -looked. Tom sat, silently awaiting the outcome -of the inspection. At length a look of -satisfaction spread over the man’s face; he -grinned with delight, and a chuckling seemed -to shake him all over.</p> - -<p>He put his hand into his breast pocket and -took out a folded paper; unfolding it with -great care, he adjusted his glass and proceeded -to read:</p> - -<p>“Young man—tall—brown hair—gray eyes—not -very well dressed,” he lowered the -paper and fastened the youth on the bench -with his single eye. “That’s you, is it not?”</p> - -<p>“It describes me pretty well,” said Tom.</p> - -<p>“It describes you exactly,” said the one-eyed -man with the wooden leg. Then he -turned his attention to the paper once more. -“Will be at the Indian’s Head just outside -the city, on the evening of December 23d.” -He looked up at Tom, once more. “This is -the Indian’s Head, is it not?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_228">[228]</span>“It is.”</p> - -<p>“And this is the evening of December -23d?”</p> - -<p>“It is.”</p> - -<p>“And you are here?”</p> - -<p>Tom laughed; and the one-eyed man -looked hurriedly at the paper.</p> - -<p>“It does not say anything about your -laughing,” he informed Tom, at last, “but I -suppose it’s all right. But, let us get down -to business. Here are,” and he drew out a -bulky packet, “your instructions.” He -handed the packet to Tom without more ado, -and drew out another paper; this one had an -official look and bore a large seal. “And -here,” went on the man, “is your permit to -enter the city and leave it as you will, without -fear and without question, and to have -what helpers you require bear you company.”</p> - -<p>He handed the permit to Tom; then he -turned and began stumping away on his -wooden leg and cane, without another word. -Tom arose hastily; the papers were not for<span class="pagenum" id="Page_229">[229]</span> -him, he was confident of that. He was about -to call to the man to return; but the permit—the -free and unquestioned entry into Charleston—was -too much; he sank back into his -seat and watched and watched the wooden-legged -man until he disappeared down the -long, dusty road.</p> - -<p>Then he looked at the passport carefully. -It bore the signature and seal of Cornwallis -and, as the man had said, permitted the -bearer to pass in and out of the city at all -hours and with whatever company rode with -him. It bore no name other than that of the -signature, and Tom grew puzzled and disturbed.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps,” muttered he, “it is for me, -after all. Some one in the city might have -known of my desire to save Laura, and my -father and——”</p> - -<p>But the thing was too improbable. It was, -indeed, impossible. The packet which the -man had said held instructions lay upon his -knee; it was not sealed, the several documents<span class="pagenum" id="Page_230">[230]</span> -which it contained were merely laid -loosely together. Tom thought for some time -over the right and wrong of looking into this -packet; it could not have been meant for -him; therefore would it be right to examine -it?</p> - -<p>It took but a few moments, however, for -him to decide; it was perfectly right to gain -information from the enemy by intercepting -his despatches; and these papers might be -something of that nature. His mind once -made up he was soon acquainted with the -secrets that the papers held. They were -written in a large, flowing hand; but, just -like the passport, none of them contained the -name of the person for whom they were intended. -And, in this case, the name of the -writer was lacking, also! Opening the first -Tom read:</p> - -<p>“Your venture has become known to us in -a rather strange way. It is dangerous, but -may do great good. In any case, you may -depend upon us to do all that we can for you.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_231">[231]</span> -The passport which I send you will admit -you into the city. Come to-night, and alone; -as the clock strikes ten stand in front of the -king’s statue near Lord Rawdon’s headquarters. -I will have a person there to conduct -you to me.”</p> - -<p>The other papers contained names of persons -and references to things that Tom did -not understand; but a footnote upon one of -them read:</p> - -<p>“These may not seem very clear to you, but -all will be explained later.”</p> - -<p>For a long time Tom pondered over all -this. Was it possible, after all, that some one -had learned of his enterprise and was about to -help him in the accomplishment of it? The -person, whoever it was, must be high in the -favor of the British; for such a passport as -that which he held was not an easy thing to -secure.</p> - -<p>And then, again, it might be all a ruse; it -might be a trap—a snare, set to catch him -and those who rode with him. In a short<span class="pagenum" id="Page_232">[232]</span> -time the others were awake and he placed the -matter before them. To say that they were -astonished would be putting it mildly. But, -to a man, they thought it all right. Because, -they argued, and Tom thought with reason, -if it were the enemy who sent the papers, -why did they trouble to do it? A squadron, -surrounding the barn as they slept, would -have been a safer and much more simple way -of capturing them.</p> - -<p>“If I were you I’d see it out,” said Nat -Collins, decidedly.</p> - -<p>“And I! and I!” cried the others.</p> - -<p>Cole was the only one who seemed at all -dubious; but as the white youths seemed to -be so firm in their belief that everything was -right, he said nothing; and when Tom told -him to saddle Sultan he did so without a -word.</p> - -<p>“I’ll return some time to-morrow,” said the -young scout as he settled himself in the saddle. -“Natchez will take care of you all. -Don’t expose yourselves to the view of any<span class="pagenum" id="Page_233">[233]</span> -one coming along the road; but lay low. -And now I’m away!” He shook the rein. -“Good-bye, boys; good-bye, Cole.”</p> - -<p>With this he set off at a sharp gallop toward -the city. Darkness had come on some -time before, but the road was excellent and -he had no fear of accidents. As he drew -close to the town a sentry halted him. But -the passport of the Earl of Cornwallis met -with an instant salute and he was allowed to -proceed. This occurred several times; but -always with the same result. And, at last, -he rode into the city’s streets at about the -hour of nine. It had been many long -months since he had last been in Charleston; -everything remained the same, however, except -for the flaunting of the British flag which -hung from every flagstaff, and the many redcoats -to be seen on the streets, swaggering -dragoons and stalwart grenadiers, who seemed -to look with contempt upon the townsfolk, -loyalist and patriot alike.</p> - -<p>Tom put Sultan up at a neighboring hostelry,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_234">[234]</span> -and then wandered about the city to -pass the time between that and the hour at -which he was to meet the guide who was to -lead him to the person who had sent the -papers. He had his sabre strapped to his side -and carried a heavy pistol in his breast; people -would frequently stop and look after him -as he passed, his hunting-shirt, worn leather -leggings and the rest of his attire attracting -their attention. Quite often a dragoon, or -foot soldier would pause and stare into his -face rudely as though they had seen his like -before and had their suspicions of him; but -his steady eyes and confident bearing drove -from their minds any intention they may -have had of stopping him.</p> - -<p>As ten o’clock struck in the tower of a -near-by church, he stopped before the statue -of King George, near the governor’s headquarters. -At the same instant a man came -out of a shadow immediately across the way -and approached him.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_235">[235]</span>“Are you awaiting any one?” asked the -newcomer.</p> - -<p>“I am,” said Tom.</p> - -<p>“For me?” inquiringly.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps so.”</p> - -<p>“What word do you bring?”</p> - -<p>“I bring no word.”</p> - -<p>The man looked at him for a moment, -sharply.</p> - -<p>“That is very strange,” said he.</p> - -<p>Tom drew out the message making the -queer appointment.</p> - -<p>“Will this do?” he asked.</p> - -<p>The man gave it a quick glance and looked -relieved.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” said he, “why did you not show it -at first?”</p> - -<p>“You asked for a word.”</p> - -<p>“True, I did. But it is all right. Are -you,” looking at the lad suddenly, “prepared -to follow me?”</p> - -<p>“I am.”</p> - -<p>“Good. Where is your horse?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_236">[236]</span>Tom informed him.</p> - -<p>“As it happens,” said the man, “my mount -is at the same place.”</p> - -<p>As they bent their steps toward the inn -where Sultan had been put up, Tom looked -at his companion carefully. He was a very -tall and very spare man, but his shoulders -were wide and his chest deep. He was attired -in sober black; his hair was dark, his -complexion swarthy, and an angry looking -scar crossed his right cheek. Thinking it as -well to secure what information he could -from the guide Tom asked,</p> - -<p>“Where are you about to take me?”</p> - -<p>“I am not,” answered the man, “permitted -to give information of any kind.”</p> - -<p>“But,” protested the youth, “the person -who wrote this paper must at least——”</p> - -<p>“We will not speak of any person or persons, -if you please,” put in the man, curtly. -“My instructions were to conduct you to a -certain spot. What else is going forward is -not my affair; I can say nothing.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_237">[237]</span>Surprised at this, and rather startled at the -increased mystery, Tom stepped along at the -man’s side in silence, until they reached the -hostelry where the horses were. A groom -saddled them quickly and brought them out; -the man who was to act as guide for Tom at -once sprang upon the fine gray horse which -was led up to the block. Tom mounted Sultan -slowly; the groom seemed to know the dark -man with the scar; this interested our young -swamp-rider, and he would have given a good -deal for a quiet word before they rode away.</p> - -<p>But this was impossible; the guide never -took his sharp eyes from the youth; he -seemed to be expecting some such attempt; -and of course while he watched, Tom could -not make it. They set off through the city -by much the same route as Tom had entered -it. When they reached a quiet spot the man -with the scar pulled up.</p> - -<p>“Young, sir,” said he gravely; “if I am -not mistaken this errand means much to you -and—and—well, others.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_238">[238]</span>“It does,” answered Tom, his mind reverting -to Laura.</p> - -<p>“You would risk much to carry it through, -would you not?”</p> - -<p>“I am risking much as it is,” answered -Tom, quietly.</p> - -<p>“True; so you are. But there is one thing -of which I wish to inform you before we -proceed further. He who follows me to-night, -must follow blindfolded!”</p> - -<p>Tom flashed him a quick look; for a moment -the proposition staggered him. Had -he come too far? was he about to enter a -snare, or could it be that he was already in -one! The dark man noticed his hesitation -and a smile glimmered across his hawk-like -face.</p> - -<p>“You are not afraid?” asked he; and -there was something like a sneer lurking in -his even tones.</p> - -<p>“Not I,” said Tom, proudly. “I am here -for a purpose; if it is necessary for me to be -blindfolded to carry it through, then blindfolded<span class="pagenum" id="Page_239">[239]</span> -I will be. I have faced sterner things -than darkness and a single man, sir, many -times.”</p> - -<p>The scarred-faced man laughed.</p> - -<p>“They told me that you were not lacking -in courage,” said he; “and I find that they -were right. But come,” he took a large black -kerchief from his pocket, “we have no time -to lose.”</p> - -<p>He urged his big gray horse alongside -Sultan; in a moment the black kerchief was -tightly tied about Tom’s eyes; the lad could -not see anything—all was dark—black—unknown!</p> - -<p>“I will ride slightly ahead,” said the man -quietly when his task was done. “Give your -horse a free rein; he will follow mine, and -in that way you need have no fear of his -carrying you into danger.”</p> - -<p>Tom said nothing in reply; he was not -quite as sure of this as the guide seemed to -think he should be. It was a strange experience -to be riding through the enemy’s<span class="pagenum" id="Page_240">[240]</span> -country, under the guidance of a stranger -and upon an errand whose every element -breathed mystery; he did not know at what -moment a quick, deadly blow might fall upon -him; his hand rested upon the butt of his -pistol, ready to draw it forth at a moment’s -notice; his ears were constantly strained to -catch the slightest sound that might portend -danger.</p> - -<p>They rode for a long time, then suddenly -turned off the road, and headed across a plantation -which lay to the left. They continued -across this for some time, then turned off another -road, and this time to the right. Within -the next half hour they turned and twisted -in many directions; Tom realized that the -purpose was to confuse him; the place where -he was to meet the writer of the strange message -was to remain a mystery, it was considered -necessary to prevent his knowing the -way there did he ever desire to repeat the -visit.</p> - -<p>At last the hoofs began to ring upon harder<span class="pagenum" id="Page_241">[241]</span> -ground; the guide drew up, and from the -creaking sound, Tom knew that he was opening -a gate. He was cool and collected, but he -could not help his breath coming a little -quicker; he was almost at the end of the -adventure; in a few moments he would know -all. They rode inside and the gate closed -behind them. Tom heard some low, guarded -words addressed to his companion, but could -not catch their meaning. Then came the -quick command:</p> - -<p>“Dismount!”</p> - -<p>He slid to the ground and stood leaning -against Sultan’s shoulder, unable to take a -step in safety because of the blinding kerchief. -A hand was placed upon his shoulder, -and a new voice, rather less brusque than that -of the man with the scar on his face, said:</p> - -<p>“Now, my friend, I am going to lead you -to the person you desire to see. Under no -circumstances attempt to remove the bandage -from your eyes until told; this affair is a -most dangerous one, and the utmost secrecy<span class="pagenum" id="Page_242">[242]</span> -must be maintained. You understand that, -of course.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Tom. Of course, he thought, -it would not do for the writer of the message -to be suspected of having assisted him, a -member of Marion’s Brigade, into the city. -That was, then, the reason for all this secrecy.</p> - -<p>He was led quickly up a flight of stone -steps; a heavy door opened and closed behind -him. They then passed down a long corridor, -and entered a room where, as Tom could -perceive even through the thick bandage, -there were a great many brilliant lights.</p> - -<p>“Now,” said the person who had conducted -him, “I am going to leave you here. Wait -the space of a full minute; then you may remove -the bandage.”</p> - -<p>Tom heard his footstep cross the floor and -the door softly close behind him. All was -then silent; his ears were straining to catch -any sound that would indicate the presence -of any one else in the apartment; he longed -to tear the blinding kerchief from his eyes.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_243">[243]</span> -He could hear a great, solemn clock in the -room slowly ticking off the seconds, each of -which seemed an age; but, at last, unable any -longer to bear the suspense, he pulled the -bandage away with a sudden jerk, and glared -about him.</p> - -<p>Many candles were burning upon tables, -stands and in brackets on the wall. As he -gazed at his surroundings a strange sense of -familiarity came to him; the furnishings, the -shape of the room, the position of the windows -and doors, the pictures upon the walls.</p> - -<p>“There can be no mistake,” he whispered to -himself, a strange chill creeping over him. -“I am standing in my father’s house.”</p> - -<p>Wonder possessed him; the thing was -strange beyond his dreams of strangeness; -he could, try as he would, make nothing of -it. Then footsteps sounded—heavy, commanding -footsteps that approached the door -leading into the room from the main hall. -Tom stood in the middle of the apartment -bathed in the full glare of the lighted candles,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_244">[244]</span> -waiting; the door opened and two British -officers entered, each big, red-faced and imperious-looking, -and each bearing upon the -breast of his scarlet coat many glittering -orders and decorations.</p> - -<p>They were Lieutenant-Colonel Tarleton and -the Earl of Cornwallis!</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_245">[245]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XII<br /> - - -<small>HOW TOM TOOK PART IN A MYSTERIOUS -CONSULTATION</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">For</span> a moment Tom Deering was rendered -powerless by the sudden shock of the surprise; -he stood staring at the two British -officers with wide-open eyes. Then a feeling -of helplessness swept over him—a sense of -being caught—of having been lured into the -clutches of his foes. He could not speak; at -each tick of the clock he expected to hear -them denounce him.</p> - -<p>But they did not; they bowed to him silently -and advanced to the table at the centre -of the room and sat down; Tarleton was -looking straight at him, but gave not the -slightest sign of having recognized him; -Cornwallis had taken up a quill from the -table, and was tapping with it upon the table, -a flickering smile upon his face.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_246">[246]</span>“You seemed rather disturbed,” said he.</p> - -<p>With a powerful effort Tom pulled himself -together; he was caught, but there was no -use in his showing the white feather, he -thought. So he replied, quietly enough:</p> - -<p>“I must confess to being slightly surprised, -sir. But that is all.”</p> - -<p>Cornwallis’ smile broadened.</p> - -<p>“Just so,” chuckled he. “You did not expect -to meet two British officers, I suppose.”</p> - -<p>“I had no idea whom I was to meet,” said -the young swamp-rider.</p> - -<p>“Of course not; how could you?”</p> - -<p>Cornwallis tapped the table with the point -of the quill, thoughtfully; now and then his -eyes would wander from Tom’s face to that -of Tarleton; he seemed to be considering -something very carefully.</p> - -<p>“I had thought,” said he at last, “to meet -a very different person.”</p> - -<p>“A rather older person, to be sure,” said -Tarleton.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_247">[247]</span>Tom bent his head slightly, but said -nothing.</p> - -<p>“Of course,” said the commander of the -British army, “you do not know either of us—no -more than we know you. It is better -so; the work that you are about to do is of -exceeding peril, and the less we know of each -other, the better.”</p> - -<p>Tom looked at the speaker in astonishment. -However, he did not allow the feeling to show -in his face; they were playing with him, he -fancied; and he suddenly resolved that he -would bear his part in it, and prove that he -was not afraid.</p> - -<p>“I had thought,” said he coolly, after a -moment’s silence, “that I had met this gentleman,” -nodding toward Tarleton, “before.”</p> - -<p>“You have just come to Charleston, from -Canada,” said Tarleton. “How could you?”</p> - -<p>The expression upon the man’s face as he -said this, puzzled Tom; he seemed to be sincere; -he seemed to mean it; and not the -slightest recollection of having met Tom in a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_248">[248]</span> -hand to hand conflict that day in the swamps -was observable in his countenance. What -could it all mean? The lad began to doubt -the evidence of his own senses.</p> - -<p>“How,” asked Lord Cornwallis, “is Sir -Henry?”</p> - -<p>“Sir Henry?” Tom looked at him dully.</p> - -<p>“Of course, Sir Henry Clinton.”</p> - -<p>Tom recovered, with a slight gasp.</p> - -<p>“Oh,” said he, “he was quite well when -last I heard of him.”</p> - -<p>“Then,” said Cornwallis, “he does not -write to you very often.”</p> - -<p>“No,” confessed the lad, “he does not.”</p> - -<p>“I had thought that he would neglect it -after a time. He has a short memory at best. -However, since you have arrived here safely -it does not matter.”</p> - -<p>“You received the list of names which we -sent you?” inquired Tarleton.</p> - -<p>“I did,” answered Tom, his mind going at -once to the papers which he had received, but -had not understood.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_249">[249]</span>“You did not get much information from -them, of course,” put in Cornwallis, with a -laugh. “But that was not to be expected; -you must become acquainted with the section -first.”</p> - -<p>The truth was slowly dawning upon the -young scout; these men were not playing -with him as he had supposed. They were -serious; they had mistaken him for another—for -a person whom they had never seen, -and who was due in Charleston, upon some -mysterious errand, at that time.</p> - -<p>“This department of yours,” said Tarleton -after a longer pause than usual, “is something -new, is it not? I have heard that -Chatham was strongly opposed to it, but that -the king——”</p> - -<p>“Hush!” Cornwallis laid his hand warningly -upon the other’s arm. “That is a thing -not to be spoken of.”</p> - -<p>“Oh!” exclaimed Tarleton, impatiently, -“among friends——”</p> - -<p>“Even among friends,” said Cornwallis,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_250">[250]</span> -“silence must be kept.” He turned to Tom. -“Is this not so?”</p> - -<p>“I believe,” answered Tom slowly, for he -feared to betray himself, “that the utmost -secrecy is considered necessary.”</p> - -<p>“Exactly.” Cornwallis looked triumphantly -at the other officer. “Just what I -have always held since the matter was first -brought to my attention. To hope to do anything -by such means, one must work in the -dark, so to speak—one must not allow even -a whisper to reach the upper world, if success -is to be hoped for.”</p> - -<p>“Quite right,” and Tom bowed, more mystified -than ever, but determined to carry out -the matter to the end.</p> - -<p>“And now,” said Cornwallis, “I suppose -you will wish to see the gentleman who is to -give you the information which you seek.”</p> - -<p>“If you please.” The youth said this not -without some misgiving; but he dreaded to -refuse, as it might excite some suspicion.</p> - -<p>“Ah,” said Cornwallis, apparently greatly<span class="pagenum" id="Page_251">[251]</span> -pleased. “I had fancied that you’d not want -to see him until later. But I had him come -here to-night on the chance; I am delighted -that you show a willingness to take the matter -up so promptly.”</p> - -<p>Tom was rather angry with himself for this -same willingness; but it was too late now; so -Cornwallis rang a bell to summon the person -spoken of.</p> - -<p>“He is waiting in the next room,” said he, -“and I rather think you will find him the -kind of man you want.”</p> - -<p>Here the door opened and Lieutenant -Cheyne of Tarleton’s horse entered. He -looked at Tom sharply for a moment as he -crossed to the table at which the others were -sitting. But it had been four long years -since the affair of the mansion of Jasper Harwood, -and Tom had greatly changed and -grown since then; so he bore himself with -boldness and confidence and looked straight -into Cheyne’s eye without a quaver. The -lieutenant, however, was only marveling at<span class="pagenum" id="Page_252">[252]</span> -the youth of the visitor who had come there -wrapped about in so much mystery; no -thought of ever having met him before had -crossed his mind.</p> - -<p>“This gentleman,” said Cornwallis, “will -introduce you wherever you wish, in Charleston.”</p> - -<p>The lieutenant bowed.</p> - -<p>“I shall be most happy,” said he.</p> - -<p>“As to the towns and cities further north,” -proceeded Cornwallis, “we have provided another -person for that. I will summon him, -also.”</p> - -<p>His hand was already upon the bell, but -Tom stopped him.</p> - -<p>“One moment,” said he. “The name of -this person, if you please.”</p> - -<p>The other three looked at him in surprise.</p> - -<p>“I had thought that no names were to be -mentioned at this stage of the proceedings.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_252.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="drop-cap"> -<i>“THIS GENTLEMAN,” SAID CORNWALLIS,<br /> -“WILL INTRODUCE YOU”</i></p> - -<p>Tom saw that he had gone a little too far; -but he feared possible recognition, and it -might chance that the man whom the British<span class="pagenum" id="Page_253">[253]</span> -commander was about to call in, would know -him; so he continued, boldly:</p> - -<p>“Safety is the first thing to be looked after. -I must demand the name of this person, before -you admit him.”</p> - -<p>“Surely you can suspect no one in Charleston,” -said Cornwallis in surprise.</p> - -<p>Tom determined upon a shrewd stroke.</p> - -<p>“If none were suspected,” said he, “I -should not be here.”</p> - -<p>The words struck home; the three British -officers looked at each other.</p> - -<p>“True,” said Cornwallis, soberly. “That -fact escaped me for the moment. The gentleman -who is waiting without is Mr. Clarage, a -loyal subject of the king.”</p> - -<p>Without knowing it the young swamp-rider -had been standing upon the brink of -discovery; for had Clarage once entered the -room he would have been sure to have -recognized him. The look upon Tom’s face -was observed by Tarleton, and misconstrued.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_254">[254]</span>“Surely,” said he, “you do not mean to -say that you refuse Clarage’s aid!”</p> - -<p>“I do,” said the youth, promptly.</p> - -<p>“You suspect him!” Cornwallis uttered -the words in tones of the utmost astonishment. -“Why, I did not dream that you ever -had heard his name before.”</p> - -<p>“I have heard of the gentleman many -times,” said Tom, gravely.</p> - -<p>Once more the three officers stared at one -another, this time apparently astounded.</p> - -<p>“I had not imagined,” said Lieutenant-Colonel -Tarleton, “that the ramifications of -the new system were so extensive.”</p> - -<p>There was a certain note of respect in his -voice that did not escape Tom; he had made -an impression by his boldness.</p> - -<p>“There are many things connected with -this business,” said the youth, “that I don’t -understand myself.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose not—I suppose not.” There -was awe in the voice of Cornwallis as he said -this; and Tom could scarcely keep from<span class="pagenum" id="Page_255">[255]</span> -laughing. He was determined to escape the -notice of Clarage, so he continued,</p> - -<p>“This man Clarage must not be permitted -to observe me—he must not see me—he must -not know who I am.”</p> - -<p>“Is it possible that he is suspected as -strongly as all that!”</p> - -<p>“He is not a king’s officer,” said Tom, -“and in these times it behooves us to -suspect every one not actually in the uniform.”</p> - -<p>“Right,” cried Tarleton. “Right, sir! -Allow me to shake you by the hand.” He -grasped Tom’s hand as he spoke, and shook -it warmly. “When I first clapped eyes upon -you I could not understand why a boy had -been sent about this important business; but -I see it now; it’s because you have brains and -know how to use them.” He continued to -shake Tom’s hand violently. “I beg your -pardon, sir, for my first impression of you; -but I see my mistake, and am willing to -acknowledge it. You are right. Every one<span class="pagenum" id="Page_256">[256]</span> -in Carolina should be suspected except those -who wear the king’s uniform.”</p> - -<p>Then the two senior officers talked long -and earnestly about matters of which Tom -had not the slightest knowledge; but, seeing -that he was supposed to be well informed as -to most of it, he kept nodding his head or -shaking it, as the case might be, and wore -a look of great gravity. He gradually drew -from their talk that he was supposed to be a -messenger, sent by the very highest officials -of the government at London, to collect facts -of some kind. But just what the facts were, -and why so much caution was considered -necessary in their collecting, he could not -learn. At length Cornwallis said:</p> - -<p>“There is to be an affair to-morrow evening -at which you could meet a very great -many people, if you choose to attend.”</p> - -<p>Tom trembled with expectation; but his -voice was steady enough, as he asked:</p> - -<p>“Indeed; and what is that?”</p> - -<p>“Lieutenant Cheyne’s wedding; it is Christmas<span class="pagenum" id="Page_257">[257]</span> -eve and he is to marry the ward -of Jasper Harwood, a most excellent gentleman -and a strong advocate of the king’s government.”</p> - -<p>“I shall be most happy to have you come,” -said Cheyne, bowing.</p> - -<p>“I’ll be glad to,” said Tom, returning the -bow, and struggling to hide his eagerness.</p> - -<p>“There is to be a sort of Christmas fête at -the same time,” remarked Lieutenant Cheyne. -“A mask, you know; it’s a thing that the -people here do about Christmas time, you -see.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, yes! A mask.” Tom looked thoughtful. -“But, my dear sir, I think this will -prevent my attending. I have no costume.”</p> - -<p>“No costume,” broke in Tarleton, with a -loud laugh. “What is the matter with the -disguise you are wearing now?”</p> - -<p>“Ah, true,” said the youth, coolly. “Quite -so.”</p> - -<p>“I’ve had my eye upon it for some time,” -said Tarleton. “It’s much the same sort of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_258">[258]</span> -thing as that scamp Marion and his fellows -wear. But I suppose you adopted it because -you had to pass through the region which -that villain infests.”</p> - -<p>“I did pass through Marion’s district—yes,” -said the youth, evenly.</p> - -<p>“It will do nicely,” said Cheyne. “Indeed -I could imagine nothing better for such an -occasion.”</p> - -<p>“Very well, then,” said Tom. “It is settled.”</p> - -<p>“I shall be glad to send for you,” remarked -Cheyne.</p> - -<p>Tom considered for a moment. His -thoughts were working upon a plan that had -just flashed into his mind; and then he replied:</p> - -<p>“No; upon consideration it would be best -that I go alone. Where is the wedding to -take place, sir?”</p> - -<p>“Here,” said Cornwallis. “You came to -this plantation blindfolded; you could not -find your way here again, alone.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_259">[259]</span>“I shall leave the place with my eyes -open,” said Tom, “and shall note its location -as I ride toward the town. And now,” after -a short pause, “if we have quite finished, I -shall be on my way.”</p> - -<p>“We have said all that we can say, for the -present,” said Cornwallis.</p> - -<p>“Then,” said the young swamp-rider, as he -bowed with dignity to the three British officers, -“I will bid you good-night, gentlemen, -and trust that we shall meet soon -again.”</p> - -<p>Sultan was at the door. Tom sprang upon -his back and shook the rein. Then he waved -his hand to the officers on the steps, for they -had followed him with considerable ceremony -through the hall; in a moment he was dashing -along the well-remembered road leading -from his father’s plantation. He followed the -track toward the city for some time; then -drew rein and listened. There was no sound -on the road behind, no evidence that he was -being followed. Assuring himself of this, he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_260">[260]</span> -wheeled Sultan into a narrow road leading -northwest, and went dashing light-heartedly -to meet his comrades at the -Indian’s Head.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_261">[261]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIII<br /> - - -<small>HOW THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENED ON CHRISTMAS -EVE</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">At</span> Christmas time, in the year 1780, the -British had no very great occasion for rejoicing, -so far as their affairs of government were -concerned, at least. They were at war with -three European nations—France, Holland -and Spain; their colonies in North America -were waging a desperate war for independence -that seemed as though it would never end, -and their attempt to gain possession of West -Point, on the Hudson, through the treachery -of the infamous Benedict Arnold, had just -failed.</p> - -<p>However, the army under Cornwallis, or at -least the officers, did not seem to take their -country’s misfortunes very much to heart. -The winter season was long remembered for -its many gaieties; the loyalists of the town<span class="pagenum" id="Page_262">[262]</span> -had thrown open their houses and vied with -each other as to who could do the most for -the king’s scarlet-coated dandies. And among -them all not one entertained upon the scale -of Jasper Harwood; he seemed determined to -prove his loyalty to the crown by his lavish -expenditures; but in reality, as the reader -knows, he had another reason.</p> - -<p>The Harwood place was a large one. Hundreds -of acres of land were planted with cotton -and tobacco; scores of slaves toiled upon -the plantation to enrich their master; his -mules, oxen and horses were very many. -Then, too, he had the Deering place under -cultivation; the slaves upon it already addressed -him as master; the revenues that -came in he appropriated to his own use, -which little piece of knavery the authorities -overlooked in so good a citizen.</p> - -<p>His plan to marry his ward Laura to Lieutenant -Cheyne, of Tarleton’s regiment of horse, -had long been in his mind; but now he was -to carry it into effect. All preparations had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_263">[263]</span> -been made; the Deering mansion, which Harwood -now occupied, it being nearer to the -city than his own, was brilliantly lighted; -the grounds, for the South Carolina December -is not severe, were also brightly illuminated, -and were thronged by large crowds of -guests, all en masque, laughing, chattering -and getting all the enjoyment out of the situation -possible.</p> - -<p>The sounds of music, softly played, came -from the mansion; splendidly attired officers -and gorgeously dressed maskers now and then -passed the windows or thronged down the -steps. Here and there was gathered a knot -of the young blades of the army, both foot -and horse, masked, but wearing their uniforms. -They talked and laughed loudly; the -campaign was largely the subject of their conversation, -and they recounted their personal -deeds vaingloriously.</p> - -<p>“If the louts would only stand and fight,” -said one youthful, but strapping dragoon. -“How is a fellow to do anything satisfactory<span class="pagenum" id="Page_264">[264]</span> -when the beggars do nothing but dart in and -out among the swamps like a lot of gnats.”</p> - -<p>“You are right,” said another; “it is quite -disappointing when one has a body of them -almost in one’s hand, and then, in a moment—presto, -they are gone.”</p> - -<p>“And this rascal Marion is the most elusive -of the lot,” said the first speaker. “He positively -will not stand up and fight fairly. It’s -most distressing, when one is going at the -head of a party, along a dark path through -the swamps, to have this fellow, the Swamp-Fox, -as Tarleton has named him, suddenly -spring out from ambush and pour a fire into -one.”</p> - -<p>A laugh greeted this complaint; it was -well known to all that the speaker had suffered -in this way not long before.</p> - -<p>“Campbell must have been asleep in his -saddle that night,” remarked one.</p> - -<p>“Then all whom the Swamp-Fox has surprised -have been dozing,” flared Campbell.</p> - -<p>“It’s not exactly because of the surprise,”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_265">[265]</span> -said the other, “but what you saw afterward.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean?”</p> - -<p>“Well, if what you told me you saw in the -fight were not the visions of a dream, I’ll -give up.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, you mean the black!” exclaimed the -stalwart young dragoon. “But he was no -vision; he was a stern reality, as some of my -fellows have cause to remember.”</p> - -<p>“Tell us about it, Campbell,” said another. -“Prove to us that you were not slumbering -upon the occasion spoken of.”</p> - -<p>“It’s not much of a story,” said Campbell, -“it only shows how startled a man can be by -something out of the ordinary when it comes -upon him suddenly.</p> - -<p>“You see, awhile back, Tarleton sent me -out with thirty men across the Santee to destroy -some stores that the rebels had been accumulating -on an island in one of the -swamps. I had crossed the river and, as it -was coming on night, was looking for a dry<span class="pagenum" id="Page_266">[266]</span> -spot to encamp. Suddenly, without a moment’s -warning the air was filled with the -crash of rifle and pistol-shots and the most -infernal yelling that I have ever listened to. -Then out from behind bush, thicket, trees and -everything else that could possibly hide a -man, poured the rascally band of this rebel, -Marion.”</p> - -<p>“Nothing extraordinary in that, that I can -see,” said the young officer who had asked -for the story. “As you have just said yourself -a moment ago, it’s a favorite device of the -Swamp-Fox.”</p> - -<p>“Just a moment,” said Campbell, with a -wave of the hand. “I have not yet reached -the point of my narrative. When the ambuscade -broke cover there rushed upon me a -giant negro. He looked,” and the young -dragoon gazed about him, “he looked about -the thickness of that big cottonwood; I am -tall, but he simply towered above me as -though I were a dwarf.”</p> - -<p>“Campbell’s eyes were magnifying that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_267">[267]</span> -night,” cried one, amid a burst of laughter -from his companions. “He saw giants—possibly -it was the genius of the swamp.”</p> - -<p>“You may laugh,” protested Campbell, -“that is what Blake did when I first told -him. But it’s a fact, I tell you. When he -rushed at me it would have gone hard with -me had it not been for Sergeant Humphries, -who took the first sweep of the black’s sabre -upon his own. Humphries is no boy in -weight, but, gentlemen, the force of the blow -almost knocked him from the saddle.”</p> - -<p>While Campbell was speaking, Mark Harwood, -who formed one of the party, had been -listening eagerly. Now he spoke.</p> - -<p>“Did you notice,” he asked of Campbell, -“a companion with this giant negro?”</p> - -<p>“Well, Mr. Harwood,” laughed the strapping -young dragoon, “he had a great many -companions. We went flying, helter-skelter, -through the swamp, with the whole lot of them -hot at our heels.”</p> - -<p>“But, I mean, was there not a person—a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_268">[268]</span> -young man of about my age, but more of your -size—whom the negro stuck to a great deal?”</p> - -<p>Campbell looked thoughtfully at the -speaker for a moment, then said:</p> - -<p>“Come to think of it, there was. It seemed -a great deal like master and man.”</p> - -<p>“And that,” cried Mark Harwood, “was -exactly what they were. The white youth -was my rebel cousin, Tom Deering.”</p> - -<p>“Your cousin,” said Campbell, surprised. -“Well, if that is so, you have for a cousin -one of the most remarkable masters of the -sabre that it has ever been my lot to see. -Gentlemen,” turning to the others, “the way -that lad handled his weapon. It was marvelous. -The blade seemed to be a thing of -life!”</p> - -<p>The young officers forming the group -seemed disposed to laugh at this also; for -Ensign Campbell’s experiences upon the night -in question had long formed a subject for -the exercise of wit. But Mark Harwood -spoke again.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_269">[269]</span>“I haven’t the slightest desire to praise -Tom Deering, gentlemen,” said he, bitterly, -“but what Campbell says is so. This rebel is -a most remarkable swordsman. It was he, in -the end assisted by this same giant slave, who -kept the staircase against a party of loyalist -gentlemen some time since.”</p> - -<p>An immediate hush fell upon the group; -they had heard of this exploit and had marveled -at it. Maskers in various splendid or -grotesque costumes strolled about the grounds -chattering and laughing at the antics of those -who had most given themselves up to the -spirit of the occasion. About the time Campbell -began to tell his story of the black -giant, a masker, attired as a Carolinian backwoodsman, -had paused near them and, as he -listened, stood leaning against a tree. He -wore a black mask upon the upper part of his -face; a heavy sabre was hanging at his side, -and he carried a rifle in his hands. His -dress was an unusual one, and hardly the -thing to be chosen in Charleston at that time;<span class="pagenum" id="Page_270">[270]</span> -for it was of the kind worn by those who -were in arms against the king.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, to the slight surprise of a -great many who noted the fact, there seemed -to be men in much the same costume, and all -wearing black masks, scattered about the -grounds. They did not seem to mingle with -any of the other merrymakers, neither did -they seem to be acquainted with one another.</p> - -<p>The woodsman who stood near to the -spot where the British officers were gathered -seemed desirous of attracting no attention; he -stood very quietly, listening, but never once -venturing to speak.</p> - -<p>“Ah, yes,” spoke the man whom Campbell -had addressed as Blake, “we have heard of -that little affair of the staircase. It took -place at the Foster plantation, did it not?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied Mark Harwood. “A nest -of traitors to the king which I had long -striven to break up.”</p> - -<p>“The family consisted of one half-grown -girl and her father, who was an invalid,” said<span class="pagenum" id="Page_271">[271]</span> -Ensign Campbell, quietly. “Not a very desperate -gathering of partisans, one would think.”</p> - -<p>This was greeted by a slight laugh. Cold -looks were directed at Mark; the Tories were -little liked by the British soldiery; they felt -that contempt for them which is bound to -arise in the breasts of brave men against those -who prove false to their own kind. And -among all the loyalists in Charleston Mark -Harwood was liked the least; his sly, cunning -manner and his mirthless smile made -him hated among the frank young soldiers -of the king’s forces; they avoided his company -as much as possible, but, of course, to-night -they could not but tolerate him.</p> - -<p>Mark felt the sting which the quiet words -of young Campbell contained and a dark -flush stained his cheeks.</p> - -<p>“It is the weakest who are ever the worst,” -cried he, noticing the cold glances of dislike -leveled at him. “A man like Foster could -do as much harm to the cause of the king as -Marion himself.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_272">[272]</span>“Perhaps so,” said Blake, bitingly. “But -there is much more credit in matching oneself -against Marion; he, at least, can fight back.”</p> - -<p>Mark bit his lip savagely at this; he felt -the hostility which some of his actions had -awakened, now and then; but he could never -be made to see the shame of them. His was -a mind which recognized no law of right or -wrong or fairness where a foe was concerned. -It did not matter much to him who or what -the foe was, he would set about crushing him -as completely as possible; if he were weak it -made Harwood all the more resolved, for, as -Lieutenant Blake had insinuated, a weak foe -could not fight back, and hard fighting was a -thing which Master Mark had not much -stomach for.</p> - -<p>“I have frequently noticed, Harwood,” said -Ensign Campbell, “that you always select -some such object as Foster for your attacks, -when you are left to your own devices.”</p> - -<p>Mark turned upon the young dragoon with -a snarl.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_273">[273]</span>“You have a reputation, I believe, Campbell,” -said he, “for frequently noticing nonexistent -things.”</p> - -<p>“You mean by that, I suppose,” said the -other, composedly, but with a warning sparkle -in his eye, “that I am given to stating what -is not true.”</p> - -<p>Mark caught the look in the dragoon’s eyes; -at any other time it would have frightened -him; but now he was filled with the recklessness -of rage.</p> - -<p>“And another thing,” said he viciously, -“you yourself admit that you fled before the -sword of Tom Deering that night in the -swamp; and yet you, almost in so many -words, accuse me of cowardice—I who faced -him that day at Foster’s.”</p> - -<p>“You faced him!”</p> - -<p>“Yes—I!” Mark’s face was livid with -passion; he knew that these men held his -personal courage in contempt, and he had a -sort of mad desire to convince them that he -was equal to themselves in that respect.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_274">[274]</span> -“Fannin and Clarage will support me in -this,” he continued, knowing that he could -depend upon the support of these worthies in -anything.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Campbell, in a changed tone, -“if you successfully faced this wonderful -swordsman I beg your pardon, for anything -that I may have said or hinted at.”</p> - -<p>“He did not hold his ground long when I -sprang up the steps, I assure you,” cried -Mark, delighted at the impression which he -had created. He at once plunged into a -glowing account of what had occurred—colored -to suit himself, of course; but he had -not spoken a dozen words when a hand was -laid on his shoulder, and turning he found -himself gazing into a pair of clear gray eyes -which looked at him from out the holes of a -black mask.</p> - -<p>“I beg your pardon,” said Tom Deering, -quietly, for the masker was he, “but will you -kindly repeat what you have said.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_275">[275]</span>Mark shook himself free of the clutch upon -his shoulder and returned, angrily:</p> - -<p>“Who are you, sir? I do not know you. -I am speaking to these gentlemen, and am -not addressing you.”</p> - -<p>“Once more I beg your pardon.” Tom’s -voice was still quiet. “But your statement -to these gentlemen,” bowing to the young officers, -“was what made me interrupt you. I -know something of the affair at Foster’s, and -would like to correct what you have mis-stated.”</p> - -<p>Mark trembled with mingled rage and apprehension.</p> - -<p>“Hello,” said Campbell, in a low voice to -Blake, “our friend here seems able to put a -spoke in Harwood’s wheel. This is most interesting.”</p> - -<p>“Who are you?” said Mark, once more.</p> - -<p>“Who I am does not matter,” said Tom. -“Gentlemen,” he now ignored Mark, “I have -met some of those who bore Mr. Harwood -company upon that day, and——”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_276">[276]</span>“And they told you the facts of the case,” -cried Lieutenant Blake, anxious to see Mark -humiliated. “Come, out with it; let us hear -what you have to say.”</p> - -<p>“I have merely this to say. Mark Harwood -did not once have the manhood to place himself -within the reach of his cousin’s sabre. -He spent his time upon the outskirts of the -throng, and his part in the affray consisted -entirely of shouting directions to braver men -than himself.”</p> - -<p>A score of cold, contemptuous eyes turned -themselves upon Mark; the scorn they felt -for him was unmistakable. Mark, quivering -with passion, turned upon Tom, his hand raised -to strike—but the next instant he was measuring -his length upon the ground, and Tom -had vanished amidst the quickly gathering -crowd.</p> - -<p>The rooms of the Deering mansion were -large ones, but the brilliant gathering to-night -completely filled them. It was a strange feeling -for the young swamp-rider, a half hour or<span class="pagenum" id="Page_277">[277]</span> -so after his experience with Mark, to stand a -stranger—unknown—in his own home.</p> - -<p>The crowd had begun to press into the -house, for the hour had arrived when Laura -was to be made the unwilling wife of Lieutenant -Cheyne. Tom would have given anything -for a word with her, for Laura had -been his mother’s favorite niece, and was a -good, brave-hearted girl whom he had always -been proud of. But, though he had sought -everywhere, he could not catch even a glimpse -of her.</p> - -<p>However, as he stood by the door leading -to the main hall, there came a sudden stir -among the ladies. A party had just come in; -splendidly attired women, officers glittering -with orders and gold lace, gentlemen of civil -life in powdered wigs and frills starched to a -snowy whiteness. And in the midst of them -was Laura, looking sad and red-eyed with -weeping.</p> - -<p>Tom started forward, but the thronging -crowd was too great and he was forced back<span class="pagenum" id="Page_278">[278]</span> -to the quiet spot near the door which he had -occupied before. And, as fate willed it, in a -few moments poor Laura, who had crept out -of the chattering, laughing, exclaiming crush -to cry, stood at his side.</p> - -<p>“Laura,” said he eagerly. “Laura.” His -tone was low, but the sound reached her; -and she looked at him, frightened and surprised.</p> - -<p>“Laura,” said he. “Don’t you know me?”</p> - -<p>“Cousin Tom,” whispered she, delight -mixed with fear. “Oh, what are you doing -here? You have placed yourself in great -danger; why did you come?”</p> - -<p>“To see you.”</p> - -<p>“To see me!”</p> - -<p>“And to ask you if this, which is to take -place here to-night, is with your free will.”</p> - -<p>Laura did not answer, but sobbed.</p> - -<p>“I see it is not,” proceeded Tom in the -same low voice. “Laura, my mother always -thought as much of you as if you had been -her own daughter. And I will do and dare<span class="pagenum" id="Page_279">[279]</span> -for you what I would do and dare for my -own sister.”</p> - -<p>“Tom, what do you mean?”</p> - -<p>He had no chance to answer, for at this -moment Jasper Harwood came hastily up and, -with a searching, suspicious look at Tom, -drew Laura away. Lieutenant Cheyne had -come in accompanied by a crowd of young -officers; Tarleton and Lord Cornwallis glittered -among the gathering in their splendid -uniforms; not a thing was wanting, in Tory -Harwood’s mind, to make the occasion one of -the utmost pomp and display.</p> - -<p>The burly old Tory stood, with Laura, in -the midst of his glittering guests.</p> - -<p>This ceremony was all that was needed to -place the Deering plantation well within his -possession, and the thought filled him with -great satisfaction. Some, in the mansion’s -great rooms, had removed their masks, but -most had not; and, among others the numerous -body of maskers in the costumes of backwoodsmen, -who had grouped in a solid<span class="pagenum" id="Page_280">[280]</span> -mass near the door, still kept their faces -covered.</p> - -<p>The music was playing softly as Harwood -raised his voice.</p> - -<p>“Here, Cheyne,” said he, “come this way.”</p> - -<p>Lieutenant Cheyne stepped forward, but to -the surprise of all he was shouldered aside -by a rough-looking youth in a black mask.</p> - -<p>“What now, sir!” exclaimed Cheyne, -angrily.</p> - -<p>“Stand aside,” said Tom Deering, sharply. -He pushed his way to the centre of the room, -all falling back in surprise; Cornwallis and -Tarleton, from the far end of the room, had -recognized him as their mysterious visitor of -the night before, and were staring eagerly to -see what he was about to do.</p> - -<p>“What do you mean by this offensive conduct, -sir?” demanded Jasper Harwood, his -face growing a deep purple and his wicked -little eyes snapping with anger. “This is my -house and——”</p> - -<p>“Hold,” cried Tom in a voice that rang<span class="pagenum" id="Page_281">[281]</span> -through the room like the blast of a bugle. -“You speak falsely, Jasper Harwood. I am -master here.”</p> - -<p>“Master!” Harwood started and a shade -of pallor crept into his face. “What do you -want here?”</p> - -<p>“To take this poor girl, and place her -among friends,” he pointed to Laura as he -spoke.</p> - -<p>“Am I, her uncle, not her friend?” Jasper -Harwood advanced upon Tom, but the masked -young swamp-rider looked him fearlessly in -the eye. “Who are you, sir?” the older man -demanded, furiously, “who are you, I say?”</p> - -<p>Tom turned and held up his hand with a -proud gesture.</p> - -<p>“Stand out, my gallant lads,” he cried, his -eye flashing.</p> - -<p>The masks were torn from the faces of the -backwoodsmen, and they stood forth with -musket, pistol and naked sabre, facing the -startled guests of Jasper Harwood.</p> - -<p>“These!” cried Tom, his glance sweeping<span class="pagenum" id="Page_282">[282]</span> -the brilliant throng of officers who stood, their -swords half drawn, looking at him astounded, -“these are Marion’s men.”</p> - -<p>“And you?” shouted Jasper Harwood.</p> - -<p>Tom plucked the covering from his face.</p> - -<p>“Look,” said he.</p> - -<p>As Jasper Harwood looked into his gallant -nephew’s face, there came a sudden crash of -falling metal; the great candellabrum, which -had been the sole means of lighting the room, -had been dashed to the floor by Cole, and the -place was left in complete darkness. Women -screamed and men shouted; but when -lights were once more secured, the swamp-riders, -with Laura in their midst, were gone; -and the hoof-beats of their horses rang out -from far down the road.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_283">[283]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIV<br /> - - -<small>HOW THE BRITISH LOST SOME PRISONERS</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">Down</span> the road, like the wind, raced the -band of Marion’s men; Laura, under escort of -Nat and David Collins, rode well ahead, as -Tom knew that they would not meet any of -the enemy in that direction. The road -skirted the bay, and from across the quiet -waters could be seen the lights of the British -ships.</p> - -<p>Tom had expected pursuit to be hotly -made, but to his surprise there was no evidence -of it. A little reflection told him the -reason for this. The plantation was a considerable -distance below the city, and the officers -attending the masque had, for the most -part, come in carriages. Therefore no chargers -were available for a chase, at least not -sufficient to mount a force capable of coping -with our adventurers. No sound was heard<span class="pagenum" id="Page_284">[284]</span> -by Tom or Cole, who rode behind, alert for -anything that might happen; the ringing -hoof-beats of their own party were the only -noises that disturbed the silence.</p> - -<p>But, at length, even this ceased; the cavalcade -had been brought to a sudden halt, and -Tom and Cole rode forward to learn the cause -of it. Nat and Dave Collins were waiting for -him; Laura, patting her pawing horse’s neck, -was beside them.</p> - -<p>“What’s the matter?” asked Tom.</p> - -<p>“As we rounded the bend in the road,” -said David Collins, “I thought I saw a sudden -gleam of light from the water, close to -shore.”</p> - -<p>“I saw it, too,” said Nat, his brother. “It -seemed as though it was from a boat.”</p> - -<p>“It was in a boat,” put in Laura. “I saw -it plainly. And the boat was full of men.”</p> - -<p>“Remain where you are,” directed Tom. -“Nat, I leave you in charge. Dave, you and -Cole come with me; we’ll see what all this -means. It may be a boat’s crew from one of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_285">[285]</span> -the vessels of war which has been somehow -signaled that we are coming by this road.”</p> - -<p>They left their horses in care of their comrades -and cautiously advanced; as they -neared the beach they could hear the water -lapping on the sand—yes, and now they -caught the undoubted murmur of voices.</p> - -<p>“We’ll have to put the boats’ noses up on -the beach and wait for them,” said a voice.</p> - -<p>Tom nudged his companions and they returned -it. “Without question,” they thought, -“they have been warned, and are waiting for -us to put in an appearance.”</p> - -<p>“I expected them to pass, long before this,” -spoke another voice, “and keel haul me if I -understand the delay.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, give them time,” said the first -speaker, “we have all night before us.”</p> - -<p>“No, souse my tops if we have; the tide -changes at two o’clock, and we want to take -advantage of it.”</p> - -<p>Here followed the sound of keels grating -upon the sand. Through the gloom Tom<span class="pagenum" id="Page_286">[286]</span> -could discern two large boats, in each of -which were a half dozen men, armed to the -teeth. Somehow, the voice of the last speaker -sounded strangely familiar; Tom, who, like -his two companions, lay flat upon the sand, -crawled forward for a space in order that he -might obtain a better view. As it chanced, -in his path were a quantity of dry shells; and -as he drew himself over these, they made a -crackling noise.</p> - -<p>“What’s that!” whispered one of the men -in the boat nearest Tom.</p> - -<p>“What do you mean?”</p> - -<p>“Didn’t you hear a sound from the beach -over there?”</p> - -<p>A laugh followed this.</p> - -<p>“You thought you heard hoofs awhile -ago,” said the second voice, from the other -boat. “It’s all your imagination.”</p> - -<p>“Well, tar my old rigging!” cried the other, -obstinately. “I heard something just then, -and I’m going to see what it was.”</p> - -<p>The speaker leaped out upon the sand, a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_287">[287]</span> -cutlass in his right hand and a lantern in his -left. He slowly advanced, his lantern flashing -this way and that, until at last its rays -rested upon a bronzed, youthful, smiling face -gazing calmly, from the sand, into his own.</p> - -<p>“Tom Deering,” he almost shouted, his -eyes wide with surprise.</p> - -<p>“Uncle Dick!” cried Tom in return, and -in a moment he had sprung to his feet and -gripped the old sea-dog in a hug like that of -a cinnamon bear.</p> - -<p>“Easy, lad, easy!” gasped Uncle Dick. -“If you grip me any tighter you’ll smash my -hull and bring the masts by the board.”</p> - -<p>He wrung his nephew’s hand warmly, his -weather-beaten face all wrinkled with smiles, -his long gray cue almost bristling from pure -joy.</p> - -<p>“I thought you were one of the enemy’s -spies,” said he at last after he had greeted the -grinning Cole, and had had Nat presented -to him. “But what in old Neptune brings -you here? Tell me all about it.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_288">[288]</span>In a few moments Tom had acquainted him -with the facts of his expedition to Charleston. -The old man wrung his hand once more as he -finished.</p> - -<p>“Brave boy,” cried he, delighted beyond -measure. “So you saved Laura from that -swab, Harwood, did you! Well, you’ll never -do a better thing in your life! And you -have a company of friends back there a piece, -did you say?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, there are a round score of us, all told.”</p> - -<p>“You are not too much done up to take a -hand in another little enterprise before the -night’s over, eh, lad?”</p> - -<p>“No,” cried the young scout, eagerly. “I -can speak for all my friends, I know. What -is it, Uncle Dick?”</p> - -<p>“Down there,” and the old seaman pointed -to the water’s edge, “I have two boats, and in -them is the biggest part of the crew of the -four-gun schooner, Defence.”</p> - -<p>“Then your schooner was not taken by the -enemy when they captured Charleston!”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_289">[289]</span>“Nothing like it. And she’s been doing -good work for Congress ever since, even if I -do say it myself. But, to come back to the -present: Some time ago I learned that your -father was still held a prisoner in the hulks -there,” pointing to some heavy, unpainted -and unseaworthy craft that were anchored off -a sandy headland and whose lights could be -plainly seen.</p> - -<p>“My father!” There was a sharp note of -pain in Tom’s voice. “Then he has not been -sent to the English prisons; he has been detained -here in one of those hulks all this time, -as I supposed. What a fate!”</p> - -<p>The lad would have broken down had not -Captain Deering made haste to reassure him.</p> - -<p>“There, there, boy! don’t take it so hard. -He’s done very well, considering. The party -who brought me the news of him says he’s in -good health.”</p> - -<p>“Even if that be so,” broke in Tom, his -eyes burning as they fastened themselves -upon the hulks, “even if that be so, how<span class="pagenum" id="Page_290">[290]</span> -long can it last? If he remains there he will -break down both in health and spirit.”</p> - -<p>“He’ll not be there long,” said Uncle Dick, -quietly.</p> - -<p>Tom looked at him quickly, eagerly.</p> - -<p>“What do you mean by that,” seizing -his uncle by the arm; “do you mean -that——”</p> - -<p>“That is just exactly what I do mean,” -said the seaman. “Inside of an hour your -father is to be transferred from the hulk in -which he is held prisoner to the frigate Benbow, -which you see lying over there,” pointing -to the vessel of war nearest the shore. -“She is to sail to-morrow for England, and -Lord North has issued orders for the captain -to bring your father and some other wealthy -prisoners with him.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, yes,” said Tom, his voice husky with -anxiety. “And your plan is——”</p> - -<p>“To attack the boat that carries them from -the hulk to the frigate. I have, as I said before, -almost the entire crew of the Defence<span class="pagenum" id="Page_291">[291]</span> -here in her pinnace and gig; and each man -of them is armed for desperate work. There -is room in the boats for some of your friends -if they care to join us in this little affair; we -cannot have too many, as there is no knowing -what sized crew will man the boat; and with, -perhaps, a marine or two for good measure.”</p> - -<p>Tom despatched Cole back to bring up the -remainder of his band; and when they advanced -and learned what was going forward -they, to a man, volunteered to help. The -first thing to do was to see to Laura’s safety; -Captain Deering sent one of his men for a -fisherman’s yawl which he knew was drawn -up on the sand a short distance below. The -fisherman was an ex-member of the Defence’s -crew and a stout friend of his old captain; so -when he and one of his grown sons appeared -with the yawl he readily agreed to row Laura -to the schooner, the whereabouts of which -was carefully explained to him.</p> - -<p>Tom, after the boat containing the girl and -the two friendly fishermen had pulled away<span class="pagenum" id="Page_292">[292]</span> -in the direction of the schooner, detailed two -of his men to lead the horses to a point some -miles below on the shores of the bay. Then -he and the others placed themselves under -the orders of Captain Deering and his first -mate, who was in command of the second boat.</p> - -<p>“Now, lads,” spoke the skipper of the Defence, -“I guess there’s no use telling you -that you are bound on a dangerous cruise—not -a very long one, but such a one as will -need us to keep the starboard and larboard -watch both on deck all the time.”</p> - -<p>“Douse the lantern!” said the mate, gruffly. -He was a thick-set, hardy looking man, about -his captain’s age; he had an eye like a hawk -and a way of casting it about every now and -then that at once dubbed him sailor. The -captain instantly blew out the lantern.</p> - -<p>“Anything moving, Mr. Jackson?” asked -he.</p> - -<p>“I heard a creaking of blocks from the -hulks,” returned the mate. “They are lowering -the boat, skipper, I think.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_293">[293]</span>“Then we’d best be afloat!” exclaimed -Captain Deering. “Tumble in, my hearties, -and push off.”</p> - -<p>The sailors of the Defence and the swamp-riders -were soon evenly distributed between -the gig and the pinnace; the former was under -the command of Captain Deering in person, -and in the bows sat Tom and Cole; Nat -and David Collins were in the mate’s boat; -all were silent as the boats shoved off from -the beach; the lapping of the water against -their sides and the long, soft strokes of the -oars were the only sounds that could be -heard.</p> - -<p>“They’ve launched a boat,” said the mate -in a low tone. The gig and pinnace still -pulled side by side, a double length of oar -between them. “Yes, and there goes another -one, and another.”</p> - -<p>“Stiff work,” growled the captain, as he -strove to follow the mate’s pointing finger. -“I can just about make them out, Mr. Jackson, -and they seem to be full of men.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_294">[294]</span>“Let’s hope they’re mostly prisoners,” said -the mate.</p> - -<p>“Have your cutlasses ready, men,” said -Captain Deering, softly. “We can’t use the -pistol until we’re sure of where we are firing.”</p> - -<p>The three boats had pushed off from the -hulk by this time; one was a galley, pulled -by at least a dozen men and carrying as many -marines in her bow, another was a small -jolly-boat, and the last a ship’s gig in the -stern of which were to be seen several officers.</p> - -<p>“Don’t bother the galley,” said Uncle -Dick. “It holds only a guard. The prisoners -are in the gig or the small boat.”</p> - -<p>“There seem to be only three of them,” -said Tom, straining his eyes through the -darkness. “But I can’t make out my father -among them.”</p> - -<p>“He’s there, fast enough,” said the captain, -encouragingly.</p> - -<p>The pinnace and gig lay directly in the -paths of the advancing boats; Captain Deering -had given orders to cease rowing, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_295">[295]</span> -they lay silently upon the water, rising and -falling with the slight swell. The others had -not yet seen them, for they showed no lights, -but kept swinging steadily along with their -sweeps. The galley was first and the skipper -passed the word, hoarsely:</p> - -<p>“We’ll have to give her a volley, after all. -Ready, lads, and shoot low.”</p> - -<p>He had scarcely spoken the words when a -marine in the bow of the approaching galley -discovered them and gave the alarm.</p> - -<p>“Pull hard,” roared Captain Deering. The -oarsmen obeyed, and the gig shot forward. -The swamp-riders knelt or stood in the bow, -their muskets ready. “Fire,” cried the -skipper of the Defence.</p> - -<p>A shower of musket balls swept into the -galley; the marines in her were too surprised -to make a quick recovery; but their officers -were shouting angry commands and hot -words of reproof at them, and they at last -succeeded in discharging their pieces in a -half-hearted way; but before they could reload<span class="pagenum" id="Page_296">[296]</span> -the gig of the Defence was alongside -them, and cutlass and sabre were at their -deadly work. Tom fought with desperation; -the galley must be beaten off before he could -hope to get alongside the British gig, which -held the prisoners. But the marines had recovered -from their surprise by this time and -were battling determinedly.</p> - -<p>“We must end this,” Tom heard Captain -Deering growl, “the gig is pulling away to -save the prisoners.” The old sea-dog was -slashing right and left with a cutlass as he -spoke, with Tom and Cole at his side. Back -and forth they swayed; the gunwales of the -gig and galley ground together, the sword-blades -flashed up and down; the pistols -barked gruffly through the din of shouts and -the clash of steel on steel.</p> - -<p>Cole had lost his sabre overboard, and, -clutching his rifle-barrel with both hands, was -doing frightful execution among the enemy -with the brass-bound butt. At the words of -Captain Deering, the giant slave’s eyes darted<span class="pagenum" id="Page_297">[297]</span> -toward the British gig; its seamen were pulling -lustily toward the frigate, its officers urging -them to increased exertion with every -stroke. Without a moment’s hesitation Cole -sprang into the galley, clearing a space before -him with his clubbed musket. Then once, -twice, thrice the heavy butt of the weapon -rose and fell; there was a splintering of wood, -a sudden shout of rage and fear, and the -galley, her bottom stove in, sank in the waters -of the bay.</p> - -<p>As she went down Cole clutched at the -stern of the gig and was hauled on board by -Tom and the skipper. The latter, as cool -and collected as though he sat on his own -after-deck, gave the word.</p> - -<p>“Give way, lads; and pull hearty.”</p> - -<p>The gig bounded through the waters like -a thing of life; the creaming waters were -dashed from her sharp bow; the men pulled -with skill and good will, and Tom noted, as -he stood in the bow, that they gained upon -the British boat. The pinnace, under Mr.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_298">[298]</span> -Johnson, had grappled with the galley on the -other side, and had not cleared the wreck so -quickly. But she now was bounding after -the gig under the impulse of her crew’s -brawny arms.</p> - -<p>“They are going to reach safety under the -frigate’s guns before we overhaul them,” said -Captain Deering. “I’m afraid it’s hopeless, -lad.”</p> - -<p>“No, no,” cried Tom, desperately; “don’t -give up the chase. I’ll reduce their speed a -trifle.”</p> - -<p>He picked up his rifle as he spoke, placed -it to his shoulder, ran his eye along the barrel -and pulled the trigger. A cry came from the -flying boat; one of the oarsmen dropped his -sweep and tumbled into the bottom. This, of -course, caused much confusion; the wounded -man was dragged forward and another man -took his place. But the gig of the Defence -had made a clear gain upon them of fifty yards.</p> - -<p>“Good lad!” cried the captain. “Try it -again.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_299">[299]</span>Tom did not stop to reload his rifle, but -picked up one belonging to one of his companions. -He leveled the piece with great -care. Once more the shot rang out, and once -more an oarsman fell. The British officers in -the stern now began firing, but as they did -not take careful aim their shots did no harm. -By this time, however, those on board the -frigate had received the alarm; lanterns -flashed upon her decks and a drum rolled -sullenly. The boat containing the prisoners -was almost within range of her guns when -the gig of the Defence overhauled her.</p> - -<p>They grappled instantly and the fight raged -with the utmost fury. Without a moment’s -hesitation Tom, followed by Cole, sprang into -the enemy’s boat among the cutlasses and -pistols of the British tars.</p> - -<p>“Father,” he cried, “I am here! I have -come to save you.”</p> - -<p>But he could not pause to look about, for -the enemy had flown at him with great determination. -Shrieks of pain and shouts of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_300">[300]</span> -rage mingled with the clash of steel and the -spiteful explosions of the firearms. But in -the heat of the conflict the pinnace with -Mr. Johnson and his crew arrived, and in a -very few moments the British sailors were -forced to surrender their arms.</p> - -<p>“Now,” cried Tom, his tones full of joy, -“the prisoners.”</p> - -<p>A number of white, worn-looking patriots -were helped into the gig. Tom’s heart sank -when he looked at them. His father was not -among them!</p> - -<p>“Are these all the prisoners?” he cried, -addressing one of the white-faced men who -sat in the stern of the Defence’s gig. “Was -there not another named Deering?”</p> - -<p>“I do not know,” returned the man.</p> - -<p>Tom, with despair in his eyes turned to the -British officers in the other boat. With one -accord they burst into a laugh.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” exclaimed one; “so it was he that -you were after. Well, you’ve failed, for you -attacked the wrong boat.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_301">[301]</span>“He was not in the galley,” gasped Tom, -his face going white.</p> - -<p>“No; he was in the jolly-boat.” The -speaker pointed to a dark speck alongside the -frigate. “See, there she is; she has made -safety.”</p> - -<p>“He is there,” shouted Tom to Captain -Deering. “Pull for the frigate.”</p> - -<p>“Sit down,” said the old sailor quietly. -Then he gave the word to shove off.</p> - -<p>“You are not going to desert him!” Tom -was beside himself. “You are not going to -leave him behind!”</p> - -<p>“Give way,” ordered Captain Deering.</p> - -<p>The men bent to their oars, and the gig -bounded over the short waves, putting more -and more water between them and the frigate -at every stroke. Mr. Johnson had issued the -same command and the bow of the pinnace -was but a few yards from the gig’s stern. -Tom’s burning eyes were fixed upon the frigate; -somewhere in the dark loom of its hull -was his father—the father whom he so longed<span class="pagenum" id="Page_302">[302]</span> -to see and whom he had vowed to liberate. -Each stroke of the oars that carried him from -him cut him like a knife.</p> - -<p>“One dash,” he implored his uncle. “One -swift dash and we can save him.”</p> - -<p>“The frigate has lowered her boats,” said -the skipper of the Defence. “It would be -certain death to attempt it.” Then to the -sailors he cried encouragingly, “Pull hard, -my lads, show the British what American -muscle can do!”</p> - -<p>The two boats shot away under the compelling -force of the sturdy arms at the oars.</p> - -<p>“It’s a good four knots to the schooner,” -said the mate, from the pinnace. “And their -men are fresh.”</p> - -<p>This was true; for a long time the men -bent to their oars, but the schooner was still -too far off to be seen, while the steady stroke -of the frigate’s boats could be heard astern in -the darkness, each moment growing nearer. -And the other war vessels in the bay had -sounded the alarm by this time; signal rockets<span class="pagenum" id="Page_303">[303]</span> -were flaring across the sky, and the light -of lanterns was to be seen on every hand, -while the throbbing of drums was faintly -borne to their ears.</p> - -<p>“Looks like desperate work,” said the captain. -His tones were grave and his eyes were -straining through the gloom. “Oh, if we -only stood on the decks of the old schooner I -would not care for them all.”</p> - -<p>As though in answer to his words Tom -suddenly sprang to his feet.</p> - -<p>“Look!” shouted he. “Look there!”</p> - -<p>“The Defence!” exclaimed the skipper, -joy in his voice, “and bearing down to hunt -for us.”</p> - -<p>Like a great bird the schooner loomed up -through the darkness; her mainsail, topsails -and jib were set and bellying to the breeze; -the ripple of the water at her foot could be -plainly heard, for she was almost upon them -when Tom discovered her.</p> - -<p>“Ahoy!” shouted the skipper. “Schooner, -ahoy!”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_304">[304]</span>A prompt response came from the Defence’s -deck; she swept about with the grace of a -hawk; and all hands were soon on board and -the gig and pinnace swung up after them.</p> - -<p>“Make all sail,” said Captain Deering to -Mr. Johnson. The mate’s deep tones rang -through the schooner; blocks creaked, ropes -were manned, and seamen swarmed into the -rigging. Then like a great, white ghost the -Defence fell into the breeze and swept out of -the harbor, leaving the pursuing boats to return -to the frigate with the news of the -prisoners’ escape.</p> - -<p>As Tom leaned on the quarter-rail and -gazed eagerly back over the schooner’s white -track he felt a hand on his shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Come, lad, forgive me,” said his Uncle -Dick; “you see for yourself, don’t you, that -it was useless to go nearer the frigate?”</p> - -<p>Tom gripped his uncle’s hand. “Yes,” he -said, “you were right, of course, uncle. But -it’s pretty hard to have been so near, and, -and——”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_305">[305]</span>He could not finish the sentence, but turned -away abruptly, and for many a day Tom -had a heavy heart.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_306">[306]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XV<br /> - - -<small>HOW TOM DEERING FOUGHT HIS FIRST FIGHT -UPON THE SEA</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">When</span> the schooner was well beyond pursuit -she dropped in close to shore, and word -was sent to the men who guarded the horses -to take them back to Marion’s camp. Then -the vessel got under way once more; it was -no time to loiter, as the frigates might make -sail after them at any time.</p> - -<p>Tom, sick at heart at his failure to rescue -his father, had decided to stick to the Defence -until he saw Laura at least in safety somewhere; -and several others of his command -were delighted at the prospects of a cruise upon -deep water. Next morning Tom approached -his uncle upon the subject of Laura.</p> - -<p>“I’ve been running out of the port of -Baltimore,” said Captain Deering, “for a long -time, and we have some folks at Baltimore.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_307">[307]</span> -You don’t remember your Uncle Ben’s family, -I suppose? I’ve been to see them once or -twice during the last year, and a fine, healthy -lot of boys and girls they are, and Ben and -his wife are as hearty as can be. Suppose I -run up the Chesapeake, and have Laura stop -with them for awhile?”</p> - -<p>“An excellent idea,” said Tom, much relieved. -“And I’m glad you thought of it, -for Laura’s safety has been troubling me a -great deal.”</p> - -<p>The run along the coast up to the Chesapeake -was enlivened by a number of chases -by British vessels; there was one, a sloop-of-war, -of about the same tonnage as the Defence -and carrying not many more guns, which -Captain Deering ran from with great regret.</p> - -<p>“I’d like to train Long Tom on her,” said the -old sea-dog, patting the long pivot gun, amidships; -“but as I’ve got Laura on board, I -suppose I must show the sloop a clean pair of -heels.”</p> - -<p>When they reached Baltimore, after a narrow<span class="pagenum" id="Page_308">[308]</span> -escape from a brig and two fleet schooners -which were cruising up and down at the -mouth of the bay, Tom and the captain saw -Laura safely housed with Uncle Ben, who -was delighted to receive her; then, after many -“good-byes” they once more sought the Defence.</p> - -<p>As it happened the harbor of Baltimore -was in great commotion just about that time; -a great fleet of merchantmen, fifty sail in all, -were waiting for a chance to sail, but the British -fleet outside kept up such a vigilant watch -that it seemed as though the time would never -come. A brave and resolute officer, Captain -Murray, who had at one time served in the -land force and afterward in the infant navy, -was engaged by the merchants of the port for -the post of commodore of the fleet.</p> - -<p>His personal charge was a “letter of -marque,” the Revenge, carrying a crew of -fifty men and eighteen guns. A few days before, -Captain Murray had signaled the fleet to -make sail; but upon venturing into open<span class="pagenum" id="Page_309">[309]</span> -water he had encountered a greatly superior -force and was compelled with his entire fleet -to run up the Patuxent for safety.</p> - -<p>However, he had now received word that -the enemy, grown tired of waiting, had sailed, -and he was making ready for another attempt. -Knowing that the Defence had lately -entered the port he paid her a visit next -morning in his gig.</p> - -<p>“Captain Deering, I believe,” said the commander -of the letter of marque.</p> - -<p>“Yes, sir,” said the old sailor, who stood in -the waist, overlooking some repairs to the topsails, -which had been badly torn by a discharge -of small shot from one of the British -vessels.</p> - -<p>“I am Captain Murray, of the Revenge,” -said the visitor. “The fleet which you see in -the harbor is about to sail to-morrow; I have -come to you to know how conditions are outside.”</p> - -<p>“There seems to be plenty of the enemy’s -craft,” grinned Captain Deering, “and they<span class="pagenum" id="Page_310">[310]</span> -are mighty liberal with their shot, for witness -of which look at my topsails,” and he waved -his horny hand toward the rent canvas -which some of the sailors were stitching and -patching as they sat with their backs to the -bulwarks.</p> - -<p>“I’ve been asking for delay,” said Captain -Murray; “but the merchants want their cargoes -afloat, and will listen to nothing else but -immediate sailing orders, they having heard -that the enemy had sailed.”</p> - -<p>“I know what they are,” said the skipper -of the Defence. “These land-lubbers are -never satisfied. If their old tubs are held -back they rave and tear; and if they are -taken out in the face of the enemy and are -captured or sunk they go on worse than before. -Tar my old hull, captain, there’s no -way of pleasing such swabs.”</p> - -<p>“I see you’ve been in some such position as -mine yourself,” said Captain Murray.</p> - -<p>“I have,” returned Captain Deering. “I -convoyed a fleet out of Charleston before the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_311">[311]</span> -British took the town. They gave me no -peace till I got their old hookers out; and -then when the enemy bore down on us, six -sail strong and mounting as many guns as I -had men, they scuttled here and there like -a lot of ducks in a rain-storm. Result was -that about half of ’em was seized; and of -course when I ran back with the others the -entire blame was put upon me.”</p> - -<p>“Just so,” said the captain of the letter of -marque. “I’m afraid that is how it is going -to be with me. When do you sail, Captain -Deering?”</p> - -<p>“At the next tide,” answered the other.</p> - -<p>“Could you be prevailed upon to sail with -the fleet?” inquired the other anxiously. The -trim look of the Defence, the bright, well-kept -guns and the brisk businesslike crew -had taken his fancy. The schooner would be -no mean addition to his fighting force, and he -awaited the answer with interest.</p> - -<p>“If the fleet,” said Captain Deering, “sails -when I do, and means to stand to its guns if<span class="pagenum" id="Page_312">[312]</span> -the enemy is sighted, I’ll stick by you while -I have a shot in the locker.”</p> - -<p>“I thank you,” said Captain Murray gratefully. -“There is to be a meeting of the captains, -upon the Revenge, this morning. We -are going to arrange matters before sailing.”</p> - -<p>Now, although the merchant fleet numbered -fifty sail and some of them were large -vessels, very few of them carried guns. It -was plain, therefore, that even this great collection -of craft would be comparatively helpless -under the fire of a few light, well armed, -fast sailing vessels of the enemy. It was to -effect some sort of a system of defence that the -commodore had called the captains together, -and the meeting upon the Revenge ended in -terms of agreement being entered into by the -armed ships, to support one another in case -of attack. Signals were agreed upon for the -entire fleet, and then all retired to their respective -vessels to await the turning of the -tide.</p> - -<p>In the gray of the morning the boatman’s<span class="pagenum" id="Page_313">[313]</span> -whistle sounded through the Defence; all -hands turned out to up anchor and make sail.</p> - -<p>“This will be our first experience at deep-water -fighting,” said Tom to Nat Collins as -they, with the remainder of the swamp-riders’ -band, stood in the stern, ready to lend a hand -when required.</p> - -<p>“You expect fighting, then?” said Nat.</p> - -<p>“To be sure. You see how sharply we were -pursued in running in? Well, if they would -exert themselves so much against a single -schooner, it stands to reason that they will -double their efforts against a huge, helpless -fleet like this. The Chesapeake will see some -gunnery this morning, and before the sun -gets very high, in my opinion.”</p> - -<p>“And your opinion’s a good one, my lad,” -said the gruff voice of Mr. Johnson, the -schooner’s mate, who was passing just then. -“There are some of the British lying outside -there, ready and waiting for this fleet of old -pine planks; and they’ll dance with delight -when we show ourselves in open water.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_314">[314]</span>There was a great flurry and noise in the -vast gathering of merchantmen; their capstans -clanked, their blocks and rigging -creaked, their seamen chanted as they hauled -upon the ropes. Then one after another they -got under way; the Defence and the Revenge, -followed by the other vessels carrying guns, -led, under easy sail; the fleet as it passed -down the bay and out into the Atlantic made -an imposing appearance.</p> - -<p>The shore line had not yet been dipped -under the sparkling waters, when Mr. Johnson’s -prophecy came true. A fleet of privateers -suddenly hove in sight, close under the -land. The Revenge flew the signal for a -superior force, and ordered all unarmed vessels -to return to port, and the others to rally -about her. The Defence promptly bore up -in answer to the signal, but, to the shame of -the others, only one brig followed her example; -the rest ran for Hampton Roads.</p> - -<p>The British fleet consisted of a large ship -of eighteen guns, a brig of sixteen and three<span class="pagenum" id="Page_315">[315]</span> -schooners; and with one accord they stood in -for the body of the merchantmen.</p> - -<p>“There will be a general capture if that is -allowed,” said the skipper of the Defence to -his mate.</p> - -<p>“Ay, ay,” growled Mr. Johnson. “It’s -time for the Revenge to show her teeth, if -Murray expects to do anything.”</p> - -<p>“And for the Defence, too,” said Captain -Deering. “Ready the Long Tom, Mr. Johnson; -we’ll try a round shot at that nearest -schooner; she’s too saucy by far for the weight -she carries.”</p> - -<p>The long gun was charged and the captain -himself sighted it.</p> - -<p>“There is a long, slow swell,” said he to -Tom, “and that’s the best sort for gunnery -afloat. You can time the rise to a fraction of -a second. The best gunners are going to win -this fight, for everything is in their favor.”</p> - -<p>He ran his eye along the polished length -of the pivot gun, then applied the match. -Long Tom barked sharply, the solid shot<span class="pagenum" id="Page_316">[316]</span> -went skipping across the waves like a heavy-winged -bird; there came a quick crackling -sound upon the schooner fired into and her -foremast, splintered close to the deck, went, -in a tangle of rigging and spars, over the -side.</p> - -<p>“Well aimed,” praised Mr. Johnson, admiringly. -“She’s out of the fight for awhile, -anyhow.”</p> - -<p>“There goes the Revenge,” cried Tom.</p> - -<p>The letter of marque had put herself -into a tight place; in order to give his merchantmen -time to escape, Captain Murray had -awaited the approach of the privateers, and -in a short time he was between the fire of the -ship and brig. As Tom spoke the Revenge -let go both broadsides and she reeled trembling -under the shock. As Captain Deering -had predicted, good gunnery was going to be -felt in that long, slow swell; the firing of the -Revenge was almost perfect, and the damage -done by her broadsides and smaller guns -during the next half hour was very great.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_316.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="drop-cap"> -<i>“WELL AIMED” PRAISED<br /> -MR. JOHNSON</i></p> - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_317">[317]</span>The two uninjured schooners bore up on -the Defence and engaged her; the American -brig here entered the fight, with the brass -carronades with which she was armed. She -took the attention of one of the schooners -from the Defence, and Captain Deering -headed for the other with his bow guns barking -like vicious dogs and the powder-smoke -almost covering his vessel’s advance. The -steering-gear of the privateer had been damaged -by a well-placed shot from the long gun -early in the action; so she could not manœuvre -as she otherwise would have done; -the result was that the Defence laid herself -alongside, and with a wild cheer the seamen -and swamp-riders, led by Tom and the mate, -sprang over the rail and rushed among her -crew. These latter, apparently, were not accustomed -to this style of fighting, for after a -weak resistance they threw down their arms -and cried for quarter.</p> - -<p>Captain Deering directed that they should -be driven down below and the hatches battened<span class="pagenum" id="Page_318">[318]</span> -down; then placing a half dozen men -on board the captured craft to manage her, he -drew off. The American brig was still engaged -with the third schooner; the latter was -the lightest armed and manned, and as the -brig seemed fully capable of providing her -with entertainment the Defence went about -and bore up for the Revenge.</p> - -<p>Captain Murray was fighting his vessel with -desperate resolution; but, by this time, his -ammunition began to grow low, for they had -been hotly engaged for a full hour, and his -fire had somewhat slackened. And now the -gallant officer’s heart leaped with delight as -he saw the Defence heading for the brig, upon -his starboard; for with the attention of this -vessel attracted from him for a space he felt -that he could deal with the ship.</p> - -<p>Tom Deering, who had sailed upon many -coasting trips in the Defence before the outbreak -of the war, was at the helm; Captain -Deering was superintending the loading of his -guns with canister and musket balls; Mr.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_319">[319]</span> -Johnson was mustering a boarding crew in -the waist. As they neared the brig, which -greeted them with a scattering fire of small -arms and a broadside which did little or no -damage, the captain shouted to Tom,</p> - -<p>“Down your helm—hard!”</p> - -<p>The signal had been arranged between -them; the brig manœuvred to meet the expected -movement of the schooner; but Tom -promptly threw his helm up, and a swinging -spar became entangled in the rigging of the -Defence, whose mate at once, with a body of -seamen, sprang to make the tangle secure. -The schooner was now in a position from -which she could rake the brig from stem to -stern.</p> - -<p>“Fire,” cried Uncle Dick. The guns, -loaded with the canister and musket balls, -swept the British ship’s decks, and in a few -moments there was not a man to be seen. -Those who had not fallen by the fire had -sought safety below decks; Mr. Johnson was -about to give the word to board, when the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_320">[320]</span> -lashings gave way, and the two vessels drifted -apart.</p> - -<p>The guns of the Defence were given time -to cool and commander and crew looked -about them. The ship which had engaged the -Revenge had hauled off; the third schooner, -after inflicting sufficient damage to the rigging -of the American brig to prevent pursuit, -had also drawn away. Then Captain Murray, -whose vessel had suffered severely, having -borne the pounding of both British ship and -brig for an hour, flew the signal to cease firing. -He knew that it would not be possible -for them to take the British vessels, so a continuation -of the action would only be a waste -of ammunition.</p> - -<p>Within a half hour the enemy had drawn -together to make repairs; then they hoisted -what sail they could, and all five stood out -to sea, while the Revenge and Defence re-entered -the harbor with the crippled brig limping, -as it were, in their wake. For this gallant -action the skippers and crews received<span class="pagenum" id="Page_321">[321]</span> -the thanks of the merchants of Baltimore. -The Defence was somewhat damaged by the -British fire; so Captain Deering delayed long -enough to refit; and there being no enemy -now to fear the merchant fleet sailed in safety -to their different destinations. One morning -the Defence also slipped out of the bay and -was soon bounding swiftly over the sparkling -waters of the Atlantic, on her way south.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_322">[322]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVI<br /> - - -<small>HOW TOM DEERING SERVED WITH GENERAL -GREENE</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">About</span> a week later the Defence ran into -Charleston harbor, and Tom Deering and his -friends, after bidding the skipper good-bye, -were put ashore. The journey back to the -district across the Santee was made on foot. -It was a long and wearisome one, and being -made at night caused it to seem all the more -difficult. The first day they passed at the Indian’s -Head; and in three nights more they -found themselves back in the camp of the -Americans.</p> - -<p>It was shortly after their return that -Marion retired to Snow’s Island, which is to -this day pointed out as “the camp of the -Swamp-Fox.” He had concluded that the -place would be a safe depot for his arms, ammunition,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_323">[323]</span> -prisoners and invalids—difficult of -access, easily guarded and close to the scene -of his most active operations.</p> - -<p>Snow’s Island lay at the confluence of -Lynch’s Creek and the Peedee. On the east -was the latter river; on the west was Clarke’s -Creek, issuing from Lynch’s, a deep stream -which small vessels might ascend; Lynch’s -Creek lay on the north, but was choked by -rafts, logs, and refuse timber. The island was -large; thick woods covered the elevated -tracts, dense cane-brakes the lower.</p> - -<p>It was here that Marion made his fortress. -He secured all the boats in the neighborhood, -destroying those which he could not use.</p> - -<p>Where the natural defenses of the place -seemed to require strengthening he labored -upon them; by cutting down bridges and -obstructing the ordinary pathways with timber -he contrived almost perfectly to isolate -the section of country under his command. -From this fortress his scouting parties were -sent forth nightly in all directions to report<span class="pagenum" id="Page_324">[324]</span> -on the doings of the British at Nelson’s -Ferry and Scott’s Lake.</p> - -<p>Here Marion and his men lived like the -Robin Hood of old, and his generous outlaws -of Sherwood forest. Nature herself seemed -to be with them; the dense woods and interminable -growth screened them from the -enemy; the vine and briar guarded the -passes; the swamp was their moat; their bulwarks -were the deep ravines, which, watched -by sleepless riflemen, were quite as impregnable -as the castles of the Rhine.</p> - -<p>Tom Deering and Cole were kept busy -those first days at Snow’s Island; for General -Greene, a soldier of great firmness, prudence -and forethought had some time before assumed -command of the army of the South, -and the young scout carried all the despatches -between the two camps. One day at the Continental -camp Tom was summoned to the tent -of the commanding officer. The sentry passed -him in, and he stood at the flap of the tent, his -hand at the salute, waiting to be addressed.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_325">[325]</span>A number of officers were with General -Greene, and they seemed to be deeply interested -in some maps which lay upon the table -before them. General Greene at length -looked up.</p> - -<p>“Deering,” said he, “I have sent for you -because you are well acquainted with this -country in every direction and because you -are very well spoken of by General Marion,” -for the American leader had now attained -that rank.</p> - -<p>“Yes, general,” answered Tom, wondering -what was to come.</p> - -<p>“As you have probably heard,” continued -the officer, “General Morgan is operating in -the western section of the state; it is positively -necessary that I, in person, reach his force -without delay.”</p> - -<p>“I can guide you, general,” said Tom -promptly. “I have been over the ground -many times.”</p> - -<p>“Very well,” said Greene, briefly. “See -that your mount is rubbed down, fed and well<span class="pagenum" id="Page_326">[326]</span> -rested; and get some sleep yourself. We -start in the morning at daylight.”</p> - -<p>Tom saluted and left the tent to communicate -the intelligence to Cole. The General -Morgan of whom Greene had spoken was in -command of a corps of light infantry, of the -Maryland line, numbering over three hundred -men, two hundred Virginia militia, and -the cavalry force that had, under Lieutenant-Colonel -Washington, just beaten the British -at Clermont. Sumpter had been wounded in -the fight at Blackstock and was, as yet, unable -to leave his bed, so his force, also, joined -itself to Morgan’s.</p> - -<p>Cornwallis had been on the point of advancing -into North Carolina; but being unwilling -to leave Morgan’s brigade in his rear, -he despatched Colonel Tarleton against him. -Morgan had, at first, retreated before the -superior numbers of the British; but being -closely pursued, he halted at a place called -the Cowpens, and arranged his men in the -order of battle. Tarleton’s headlong dragoons<span class="pagenum" id="Page_327">[327]</span> -rushed upon him; the militia had given -way and the regular troops followed. Just -when it seemed that Morgan was beaten, he -succeeded in reforming his scattered ranks -and ordered a general charge. Shamed, and -eager to show their gallant leader that his -faith in them had not been misplaced, the -Americans dashed at the astounded enemy -and sent them flying in all directions.</p> - -<p>Upon receiving intelligence of Tarleton’s -repulse, Cornwallis left the banks of the -Broad River, after destroying his heavy baggage, -and commenced one of his rapid -marches toward the fords of the Catawba, -hoping to reach there in time to intercept the -retreat of Morgan, who would, of course, -know that he would now be pursued by the -main body of the enemy.</p> - -<p>This was the news which General Greene -had just received, and which made him so -anxious to go to Morgan and personally see -that no rash measures were attempted that -would endanger the brigade. He, with Tom<span class="pagenum" id="Page_328">[328]</span> -Deering, Cole and a half dozen mounted infantry, -started next morning. After a hard -ride of almost two days they reached Morgan -where he had encamped upon the Catawba. -He had reached the fords about two hours -before Cornwallis; the camp-fires of the latter -could be seen across the river, for the British -general had put off the crossing until morning, -being sure that he would overtake his -adversary then.</p> - -<p>But, as fate willed it, the Catawba rose rapidly -during the night; and, to Cornwallis’ -consternation, was impassable for two days.</p> - -<p>Greene now took command of Morgan’s division -in person; Tom was sent out with a -party to watch the movements of the enemy -who, as soon as they could cross the river, -were once more in hot pursuit. It was a race -for the Yadkin, now; the Americans were -weighted down with baggage and their progress -was slow; the British carried nothing, -practically, but their arms, and their march -was made at great speed.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_329">[329]</span>The rear-guard of the patriots was about -crossing the Yadkin when the van of the -British came up. Greene had put Tom in -charge of a small party which was detailed to -protect some baggage wagons; the wagons got -stuck in the soft and badly cut ford and the -enemy galloped forward with cheers to cut -them off.</p> - -<p>“Stand, men!” called Tom, calmly. -“Steady! Don’t give an inch! We’ll make -these fellows pay dearly for the baggage. -Hold your fire until I give the word.”</p> - -<p>So he talked to them as they stood, waist -deep, in the stream; the British rode forward -firing their pieces and then plunged into -the ford. The rear-guard at the word from -Marion’s young scout raised their rifles and -poured a steady volley into them which emptied -many saddles. General Greene rode down -to the edge of the stream about this time.</p> - -<p>Tom saluted.</p> - -<p>“I’m afraid we cannot save the wagons, -general.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_330">[330]</span>“Get more horses,” ordered Greene, who -disliked leaving behind supplies of which his -soldiers were so much in need.</p> - -<p>Fresh horses were hitched to the wagons, -the teamsters cracked their whips and shouted -like madmen; but it was no use.</p> - -<p>“The wheels are too deeply sunk in the -mud, general,” reported Tom.</p> - -<p>“Cut the traces,” directed General Greene, -regretfully; “we must leave them, I suppose.”</p> - -<p>While the traces were being cut another -charge was made by the enemy’s horsemen. -The rear-guard under Tom had crossed the -ford, and met the charge with steady courage. -The deadly rifles spoke with flaming tongues, -and once more the dragoons fell back. This -time, however, they had approached nearer, -and as they were scattering to run Tom caught -sight of a face which caused him to start with -surprise and then clap spurs to Sultan in -reckless pursuit.</p> - -<p>It was Mark Harwood, in a British uniform, -dismounted by the rifle fire and racing<span class="pagenum" id="Page_331">[331]</span> -desperately to escape. But a dozen bounds -of the big chestnut placed Tom alongside his -enemy; with a drawn pistol held to his head -Mark paused, his face deathly white.</p> - -<p>“Mercy,” he gasped. “Tom, have mercy.”</p> - -<p>“You are my prisoner,” said Tom, sternly.</p> - -<p>“No, no,” cried Mark. “Morgan or Greene -would hang me. Let me go. I’ll do whatever -you say. I’ll tell you where your father -is—I know you’ve been anxious about him.”</p> - -<p>“Where is he?” Tom’s heart beat hard. -Since the night of the battle in the bay he -had heard nothing of his father and had -spent many hours and days brooding upon -his fate.</p> - -<p>“Promise you’ll let me go free,” demanded -the Tory, “and I’ll tell you.”</p> - -<p>“I promise,” said Tom.</p> - -<p>“He was taken on board the frigate Benbow, -which sailed for New York some time -ago.”</p> - -<p>“Are you speaking the truth?”</p> - -<p>“Upon my honor.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_332">[332]</span>“Your honor!” Tom laughed with scorn. -“But go, I give you a minute to get out of -my sight.”</p> - -<p>Mark dashed for the bush and disappeared -like magic; Tom turned Sultan’s head and -rode back to his comrades.</p> - -<p>“I thought you were about to take a prisoner,” -said General Greene. “We cannot -bother with them now.”</p> - -<p>“It was a Tory cousin of mine, general,” -said the scout. “He gave me some valuable -information about the whereabouts of my -father, and, knowing that you wanted no -prisoners anyway, I let him go.”</p> - -<p>“Quite right. I am glad to hear that -you’ve had news of your father. I have -heard how he was taken prisoner; he was a -brave man. Perhaps we can secure his exchange.”</p> - -<p>“If we only could,” cried Tom, eagerly. -“I would give anything to see him at liberty -once more.”</p> - -<p>And from that time on there was not an<span class="pagenum" id="Page_333">[333]</span> -hour that he was not planning a way by -which his father was to breathe free air again.</p> - -<p>“If I could only get to New York,” he repeated -constantly. “If I only could get to -New York. I might be able to do something, -then. But here I am helpless.”</p> - -<p>Some nights later the opposing armies were -once more encamped with only a stream between -them. And again, remarkable as it -seems, the water rose suddenly in the night, -making the ford impassable.</p> - -<p>This afforded Greene time to put a goodly -distance between himself and Cornwallis; but -the latter continued the chase with unabated -determination, as soon as he had made the -crossing; Greene was retreating toward Virginia; -and having abandoned some of his -baggage was making better progress. Once -more they approached a river, this time the -Don; Greene’s army crossed it just as, for the -third time, the British reached the opposite -bank. Disheartened by these continued disappointments -after such desperate efforts,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_334">[334]</span> -Cornwallis here gave up the chase, and -marching south, established himself at Hillsboro.</p> - -<p>Greene lay on the Don for some little time, -resting the weary brigade and recruiting.</p> - -<p>The defense of Virginia was at this time in -the competent hands of the Marquis de Lafayette -who was encamped not far from Petersburg. -Desiring to communicate with him -before marching back into Carolina, General -Greene one day sent for Tom.</p> - -<p>“I am going to give you a chance to set -your father free,” said he.</p> - -<p>Tom’s eyes sparkled with joy; he could -scarcely hold himself in, so great was his -delight.</p> - -<p>“Do that, general,” he cried, “and there is -nothing that I will not do in return.”</p> - -<p>“In giving you this opportunity,” said -Greene, “I am also sending you upon a dangerous -mission. I want you to carry some -important dispatches to General Washington,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_335">[335]</span> -who is somewhere in the neighborhood of -New York.”</p> - -<p>“Very well, sir.” Tom stood saluting in -the doorway.</p> - -<p>“These papers contain the reports of the -army of the South, and are to be forwarded to -Congress. I tell you this in order that you -might know the value of your charge and -guard it accordingly. When you go out, tell -the sentry to request General Morgan to come -to me. That is all.”</p> - -<p>Tom saluted and left the tent. All that -day Greene and Morgan were in consultation; -the result was a goodly packet of papers -strongly tied and securely sealed, which were -handed Tom next day as he sat upon Sultan’s -back before the commander’s headquarters, -with his faithful Cole at his side.</p> - -<p>“Make your best speed,” said General -Greene, “and guard your dispatches with -your life. And now, God bless you.”</p> - -<p>The hands of the young swamp-rider and -his faithful servant went up in a smart salute.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_336">[336]</span> -Then they touched Sultan and Dando with -the spur and went dashing away toward the -north, Tom’s heart throbbing with joy at the -prospect of at last rendering his father aid.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_337">[337]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVII<br /> - - -<small>HOW A TRAITOR TO HIS COUNTRY WAS TAKEN -AND LOST</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">The</span> hardships of the following weeks were -never forgotten by Tom Deering nor Cole; -the entire state of Virginia seemed overrun -with the enemy in small parties; they were -compelled to lie concealed for days at a time -in the hut of a slave, in the cabin of a woodman -or in the dwellings of patriots of higher -rank. Sometimes these shelters were not to -be had; and in such cases they slept in the -woods or the thickets. Food was scarce, and -many days they scarcely broke their fast.</p> - -<p>At length joyous news reached them. -Lafayette had set out from Baltimore in the -latter part of April and had arrived on the -29th, after forced marches of two hundred -miles, at Richmond. This was the first news -of the gallant marquis that they had heard<span class="pagenum" id="Page_338">[338]</span> -since leaving the camp of General Greene on -the Don, weeks before. They were not more -than a hundred miles or so from Richmond -at the time, and at once set out for that place.</p> - -<p>“Great things have happened, Cole, since -we started on this journey,” said Tom, “and -greater still are going to happen.”</p> - -<p>News had reached them that on March -15th Greene, with an army of above 4,000 -men had been attacked by Cornwallis at Guilford -Court House, and they learned that while -the Americans had fallen back, Cornwallis -was so badly crippled that he could not follow -up his advantage.</p> - -<p>“And they say,” said Tom, “that Lord -Cornwallis intends to march north and endeavor -to conquer Virginia. Well, let him -come; I suppose Lafayette will be ready for -him, and perhaps he will find that Virginia -is as tough a bone to pick as Carolina.”</p> - -<p>They were riding, while Tom spoke, along -a narrow and little frequented road; it was -late on the second day of their journey since<span class="pagenum" id="Page_339">[339]</span> -hearing of the entrance of the French general -into Richmond, and they had already began -to wonder how far they were from the town. -Standing some distance from the road, among -a clump of trees was a long, low building that -looked like a schoolhouse. The two stopped -to examine it carefully before venturing into -full view of its possible occupants.</p> - -<p>“It looks like a schoolhouse,” said the -young swamp-rider, “and, if it is, should be -deserted at this time. But there is no telling, -in these days, for——”</p> - -<p>But he never finished the sentence.</p> - -<p>A scream rang out from the building at -which they were gazing, and almost at the -same instant the door burst open and a boy -of possibly fifteen darted forth. After him -followed a man in the uniform of a British -general of brigade, and two soldiers, one of -whom carried a rope.</p> - -<p>“Stop, you dog,” cried the officer in a high, -harsh tone. “Stop, or I fire!”</p> - -<p>He held a heavy pistol in his hand; the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_340">[340]</span> -fleeing lad saw it and stopped, terror-stricken.</p> - -<p>“Come back,” directed the officer, a sneer -curling his lip at the promptness of the obedience. -“Come back, you young hound, and -answer the questions which I ask you.”</p> - -<p>The boy retraced his steps reluctantly. A -girl of about sixteen, meantime, had emerged -from the building with two small children -clinging to her skirts; fear had blanched all -their faces; they gazed, trembling and silent, -at the boy and the officer.</p> - -<p>“We are needed here, Cole,” said Tom, -evenly. “I wonder how many there are in -the party at the schoolhouse?”</p> - -<p>Cole bent his brows in an expression that -expressed his fear that there were more of -them than were visible.</p> - -<p>“You stay here,” said Tom. “Dismount -and have your rifle ready. I’m going over -there to speak to those redcoats.”</p> - -<p>Cole, without a word, did as commanded; -he squatted among some bushes in a spot<span class="pagenum" id="Page_341">[341]</span> -from which he had a clear view of the schoolhouse; -his rifle was held between his knees, -ready for anything that might occur.</p> - -<p>The lad at the schoolhouse, white-faced and -with quivering lip, stood before the British officer; -he was a slight, delicate boy, at best, and -seemed unaccustomed to rough treatment. -The redcoat glared at him like an animal, -blood hungry and enraged.</p> - -<p>“I want the truth,” said he.</p> - -<p>“I have told you the truth,” was the boy’s -reply. “I know nothing.”</p> - -<p>“You lie!” Turning to the soldier who -held the rope, the officer proceeded, “Corporal, -bring the halter here; perhaps that -will bring him to his senses and induce him -to tell the truth.”</p> - -<p>The girl, who stood in the doorway with -the children, screamed sharply and, running -forward, she threw her arms about the boy’s -neck.</p> - -<p>“No, no,” she cried. “Please don’t harm -him; he is my brother; he knows nothing.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_342">[342]</span>“Corporal,” ordered the officer, “take her -away.”</p> - -<p>Despite her cries, the girl was dragged -away; the boy forgot his own danger and -sprang toward the two soldiers, his eyes -flashing.</p> - -<p>“Let her go,” he cried, his pale cheeks -flushing with indignation. “Take your -hands off, you cowards!”</p> - -<p>“Ah, you have spirit, have you,” cried the -officer, his laugh sounding harsh and unpleasant -upon the evening air. “Well, you’ll -need it before many minutes, my lad, if you -don’t loosen that tongue of yours.”</p> - -<p>“I tell you again, I know nothing about -the American general’s army; I did not see -them; I do not know how many or how few -men there are in Richmond.”</p> - -<p>“Corporal, the halter,” cried the officer; -“there is no use in our wasting words here.”</p> - -<p>The British corporal brought the rope; the -boy’s eyes widened as he looked upon it, but -his lips closed firmly. Without a word more<span class="pagenum" id="Page_343">[343]</span> -it was tossed over the limb of a near-by tree -and the corporal was widening the noose -when Tom rode up.</p> - -<p>“Just one moment,” said Marion’s young -scout. “I would like to know what this little -pleasantry means, if you please.”</p> - -<p>He sat upon Sultan’s back and gazed coolly -into the faces of the three redcoats. The officer -had put down his pistol some few minutes -before, and now clapped his hand to his -sword. He was a handsome man, with piercing -eyes that contained, also, something that -was cold and cruel; his nose and chin were -prominent and aggressive, demonstrating a -bold and enterprising spirit—a spirit capable -of great things or the most base. He looked -at the young swamp-rider for a moment, and -then said, sneeringly,</p> - -<p>“So you would like to know what this little -pleasantry, as you call it, means, would -you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied Tom Deering, his voice as -even as though he were talking to Cole by<span class="pagenum" id="Page_344">[344]</span> -the camp-fire, and his eyes as steady as though -he were gazing at an empty horizon line, “I -have some curiosity on that point. If you -see your way clear to enlightening me I -should be obliged to you.”</p> - -<p>“And, suppose,” said the British brigadier, -“suppose I should refuse?”</p> - -<p>“In that event,” spoke the scout, “I would -venture a guess—and a pretty accurate one, I -fancy.”</p> - -<p>“Indeed?” The bitterness of the officer’s -sneer increased. “You flatter yourself upon -your coolness, I take it; but this time, at -least, you have made a mistake.” His sword -suddenly flashed out from its scabbard, and -in a voice thick with rage, he shouted:</p> - -<p>“You rebel dog, I’ll teach you a lesson for -your insolence. Down from your horse!”</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_344.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="drop-cap"> -<i>THE OFFICER SPRANG<br /> -FORWARD</i></p> - - -<p>Tom sat still, gazing into the passion inflamed -countenance before him; seeing that -he did not move to obey, the officer sprang -forward, his sword ready for a blow. When -it descended Tom received it upon the steel<span class="pagenum" id="Page_345">[345]</span> -barrel of his holster pistol, not even troubling -himself to draw his sword.</p> - -<p>“Now,” said he, gazing with irritating -calmness into the other’s eyes, “you really -should not allow yourself to give way to these -sudden fits. You are of a rather stout habit, -and apoplexy is not a thing to be tempted.”</p> - -<p>For a moment the brigadier seemed unable -to speak, so enraged was he. Then he managed -to shout an order to the corporal; and -the latter rushed toward his rifle which stood -leaning against the schoolhouse wall. But -his hands had no sooner closed upon it, than -a shot rang out from the bushes at the roadside -and he fell prone upon his face. At this -the other soldier sprang at the young man, -plucking a bayonet from his belt; but the -heavy ball of Tom’s pistol broke his shoulder -and he sank beside his comrade.</p> - -<p>“Now, sir,” said Tom sternly, “you are my -prisoner.”</p> - -<p>The British brigadier looked at him gloweringly -for a moment; his sword was held as<span class="pagenum" id="Page_346">[346]</span> -though he meditated another spring, but Tom -checked any idea which he might have had -of such an attempt.</p> - -<p>“If you desire to throw away your life,” -said the young scout, “attempt to escape. If -I raise my hand you will be shot from the -cover along the road just as your corporal -was.”</p> - -<p>There was a haggard, despairing look in the -British officer’s face as he, at length, laid -down his sword. Tom called Cole from his -post, and the giant negro mounted guard over -him. In a few moments Tom discovered that -the three redcoats had ridden up to the schoolhouse -just as the children were about leaving -it for the day. The boy whom they were -about to hang, young as he was, was the -schoolmaster; the girl and the two younger -children were his sister and brothers, who had -clung to him in his danger, even after all the -others had scattered, terror-stricken, to their -homes about the countryside.</p> - -<p>“Richmond,” said the young schoolmaster,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_347">[347]</span> -“is about three miles away, straight ahead. -Keep to the road; you can’t help but strike it.”</p> - -<p>Cole bound the prisoner upon his horse, -which was found tied behind the schoolhouse; -the young girl and her brother -thanked them with tears in their eyes; and -then they mounted and rode away in the -direction indicated.</p> - -<p>It was quite dark when they, at length, -sighted the lights of the town from a rise in -the ground; they skirted a clump of woods -and entered a lane which was lined with trees -upon each side and was very dark. However, -as it seemed to lead directly to Richmond, -they pushed ahead without any hesitation. -They had ridden well into the lane, when a -volley of shots rang out; Cole clutched at his -arm, and the prisoner’s horse fell kicking in -its death agonies.</p> - -<p>Cole took his rein in his teeth and, following -Tom’s example, drew his pistol as -he set spurs to his horse. With great leaps -Sultan and Dando bounded forward and as<span class="pagenum" id="Page_348">[348]</span> -they sped down the dark lane they heard -their late prisoner’s voice crying after them, -triumphantly,</p> - -<p>“When you reach De Lafayette, tell him -how you caught me, and how I slipped -through your fingers!”</p> - -<p>Within an hour after escaping this ambush -Tom was in the camp of Marquis de Lafayette, -and was explaining his mission to that -brave gentleman himself.</p> - -<p>“It is almost a miracle that you have -escaped capture,” said he, speaking with a -slight French accent. “Your ride from North -Carolina must have been filled with many -perils.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, general,” answered the youth; “but -the strangest of all happened on the road just -below the town.”</p> - -<p>“Ah! and what was that?”</p> - -<p>In a very few words Tom told him of his -capture of the British brigadier, the ambush, -and the prisoner’s cry when he found himself -safe with his friends once more.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_349">[349]</span>The general’s keen eyes flashed. “What -was he like—your prisoner?” he demanded. -“Describe him!” and Tom began to tell what -he could remember. But almost at the first -word General de Lafayette came to his feet with -a spring, and his clinched fist struck the table -a blow that made it dance.</p> - -<p>“It was he,” came from his lips in almost -a shout. “It was the arch-traitor Benedict -Arnold himself! He is here with Phillips, -and is leaving a trail of rapine behind him.” -The marquis clapped Tom on the back, as he -continued, regretfully: “My boy, you have -escaped fame by a hair’s breadth; by to-night’s -work on the road you came within the -wink of an eye of writing your name with -your sword-point upon the pages of your -country’s history!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_350">[350]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVIII<br /> - - -<small>HOW TOM DEERING RODE WITH WASHINGTON -AT YORKTOWN</small></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">Tom</span> remained with Lafayette in Virginia -for some time.</p> - -<p>“Your orders,” the general had said to him, -“are to make all speed to General Washington’s -camp, are they not?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, general,” answered the scout.</p> - -<p>“Then, you will make more speed by remaining -where you are for a time. To attempt -to win your way through the country -north of here would be folly at this time—you -would lose both your dispatches and your -life.”</p> - -<p>“But,” protested Tom, “my orders were -such as to——”</p> - -<p>“Your orders were to deliver the dispatches -to General Washington,” spoke Lafayette, -quietly. “And if you ride north now, it will<span class="pagenum" id="Page_351">[351]</span> -be as though you desired the papers to fall -into the hands of the enemy.” He smiled at -the young scout’s indignant expression. -“You love your country’s cause, I feel sure -of that; but it is one thing to be brave and -another thing to be foolish. Wait; in a few -weeks, or days, perhaps, by hard riding and -great caution you might get through. But -at this time the attempt would be suicide.”</p> - -<p>Tom realized the truth of all this, but -chafed at the delay; now that he had definite -news of his father he burned with the desire -to help him in some way.</p> - -<p>“If I could only put the matter before -General Washington,” he told himself again -and again, “he would have him exchanged, -for the general would appreciate his service.”</p> - -<p>The friends of America in the British parliament, -and they were many, were rapidly -beginning to make headway at this time; -Lord North was put to his wit’s end to maintain -his position against them. “End the -war,” was beginning to be heard night after<span class="pagenum" id="Page_352">[352]</span> -night in both the Commons and the Lords; -even the crusty old king was beginning to -waver in his purpose.</p> - -<p>Colonel Phillips and the traitor Arnold had -been beaten off by Lafayette and the gallant -Baron Steuben; and just as Phillips was -breathing his last Cornwallis arrived in -Petersburg with 7,000 picked men. Cornwallis, -while a stern, relentless soldier—indeed a -ruthless, in many respects, was still a gentleman; -and one of his first acts upon taking -command, was to pack Arnold back to New -York; the traitor was more than he could -tolerate.</p> - -<p>The British at once seized all the horses for -many miles around—hundreds of them—overran -the James River district, and took -possession of Richmond and Williamsburg.</p> - -<p>“There is one thing I like about the war as -conducted in Virginia,” Tom said to Cole one -morning as they were ready to depart on a -scout. “There are not nearly so many Tories; -there is not that neighbor against neighbor<span class="pagenum" id="Page_353">[353]</span> -which exists in Carolina. Up here almost -every enemy wears a red coat.”</p> - -<p>This was the day that Tom intercepted a -dispatch from Sir Henry Clinton, calling -Cornwallis to the seacoast. He reported in -the afternoon to the commander.</p> - -<p>“But where is the dispatch?” asked -Lafayette.</p> - -<p>“Lord Cornwallis has it by this time, I -suppose,” answered the scout.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” Lafayette looked at his horseman -sharply. “Tell me about it.”</p> - -<p>“I and my servant, general, sprang upon -the courier just as he was climbing the bank -after crossing the James. We took his papers -and let him go. As you directed me to do in -every case, I read the dispatches in order to -assure myself that they were worth bringing -to your notice.”</p> - -<p>“Yes!” said the general, expectantly.</p> - -<p>“General Clinton desires Lord Cornwallis -to at once proceed to the coast, and hold himself -ready to reinforce the army at New York.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_354">[354]</span>“Ah, is Washington pressing Sir Henry so -close!” cried Lafayette, delighted. “If so I -see the end coming at last. But proceed.”</p> - -<p>“During the morning,” continued Tom, “I -was sighted by a scouting party of the enemy. -I had sealed up the dispatches about as I got -them, and in my flight I managed to drop -them, as though by accident. This ruse, I -thought, would lead General Cornwallis to -think that the contents of the dispatches were -still secret.”</p> - -<p>“Very good!” said the French general, his -lip closing in a firm line. “This perhaps -will lead to something.”</p> - -<p>What it led to was this: Cornwallis, in -answer to Clinton’s appeal, set his force in -motion from Williamsburg to Portsmouth. -He was upon the point of crossing the James -when Lafayette attacked him with great fury, -under the impression that the main body of -his army had already crossed.</p> - -<p>A day or so before, Tom had been despatched -in hot haste to the camp of General<span class="pagenum" id="Page_355">[355]</span> -Wayne to urge him to form a junction with -Lafayette. At the prospect of a fight “Mad -Anthony” had leaped to his feet and roared -out his orders to make ready to break camp. -And, as it happened, it was he that led the -attack upon Cornwallis at the James. Tom, -who had a high admiration for the courage of -this dashing soldier, had asked leave to remain -with him during the fight, and had -granted the permission with a laugh.</p> - -<p>“I may want a fast horse to carry back my -news of victory,” said he, a twinkle in his -eye, “and,” with a glance of appreciation at -Sultan, “you have the best in the army.”</p> - -<p>It was only a short time after this that -they threw themselves upon the enemy. General -Wayne’s eyes opened wide at sight of -their great array.</p> - -<p>“We’re attacking Cornwallis’ entire force,” -cried a staff-officer in dismay. “Shall we -sound the retreat?”</p> - -<p>Wayne threw his eagle eye over the -field.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_356">[356]</span>“No,” he shouted, hotly. “Sound the -charge.”</p> - -<p>The bugle rang out and the slender command -charged with great impetuosity; then -like a flash, before the astounded British -could recover, Wayne ordered a retreat. If -he had attempted the retreat in the first instance -the chances are that he would have -lost his entire command; as it was, Cornwallis -was so astonished at the bold manœuvre -that he could not take advantage -of the American’s position until too late. -Afterward he, apparently, suspected an ambuscade, -for he sternly forbade any pursuit.</p> - -<p>The country to the north was now somewhat -clear of the enemy, and Tom asked General -Lafayette’s permission to go on toward New -York.</p> - -<p>“It would be as well, perhaps,” said the -French officer. “The way is as free of British -as it will be for some time, and the dispatches -are evidently important. But proceed by way<span class="pagenum" id="Page_357">[357]</span> -of Baltimore; you have the best chance of -getting through by that route.”</p> - -<p>The ride to Baltimore was a long and difficult -one, also attended by great danger. -When he reached that city he, of course, at -once proceeded to the home of his Uncle Ben. -After greeting Laura, who was delighted to -see him, he inquired after the brave old skipper -of the Defence—Uncle Dick.</p> - -<p>“The Defence is being used as a dispatch -boat by the Count de Grasse,” answered Uncle -Ben. “You know the French fleet is now in -the Chesapeake.”</p> - -<p>“Why,” said Tom, “you astonish me. I -have heard nothing of that.”</p> - -<p>“The news was slow in coming,” laughed -Uncle Ben, his face shining with delight. -“It must have been delayed somehow. And -have you not heard of Cornwallis’ position?”</p> - -<p>“He is at Portsmouth, is he not?”</p> - -<p>“No; he remained there but a short time. -He has concentrated his force upon the south -side of the York River—a place called Yorktown.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_358">[358]</span> -There are some British war-ships in -the river; but Admiral de Grasse has both it -and the James blockaded.”</p> - -<p>“But what good will all this do?” protested -Tom. “The Marquis de Lafayette is not -strong enough to cope with him.”</p> - -<p>“But,” cried Laura, who had been listening, -“General Washington is!”</p> - -<p>“General Washington!”</p> - -<p>“You have missed all the news, my boy. -Why, Washington has turned his attention -from Sir Henry Clinton at New York and is -marching on Cornwallis at Yorktown.”</p> - -<p>“Then to deliver my dispatches I must -turn back!” exclaimed Tom, with sinking -heart. “My father is a prisoner upon the Benbow -frigate at New York; and I had hoped to -have him exchanged when I got there.”</p> - -<p>“The Benbow!” Uncle Ben stared at him. -“Why, the Benbow is not at New York. She -is one of the vessels in York River.”</p> - -<p>“You are sure!” Tom grasped his arm -excitedly.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_359">[359]</span>“I am positive.” The old man took a -letter from the cupboard. “It’s from your -Uncle Dick,” he continued, “and was sent up -by means of a trading craft which he boarded -down the bay.”</p> - -<p>Tom read the letter eagerly. The Benbow -was the vessel whose boats they had attacked -that night in Charleston harbor. Before proceeding -north she sailed, with several hundred -slaves taken from the plantations of -patriots in the Carolinas, for the West Indies, -to help replenish the coffers of the king by their -sale. This occupied some months, and on her -way from there to New York with her white -prisoners she was met by the Defence and three -French ships of war. A running fight lasting -several days was the result, and it ended at -length by the Englishman running into the -Chesapeake and up the York River where she, -together with the other British ships, was -prevented from coming out by the fleet of Admiral -de Grasse.</p> - -<p>“The Benbow is blockaded in the York<span class="pagenum" id="Page_360">[360]</span> -River!” Tom almost shouted the words. -“And my father is on board! I now have two -reasons to reach Yorktown in time; to see Washington -thrash Cornwallis, and set my father -free.”</p> - -<p>No time was lost; and he at once set out -upon the return journey with Cole. Both -Sultan and Dando seemed to feel the impatience -of their masters, and the journey was -made at a remarkable pace; they scarcely -stopped to sleep at all, and were it not for -their faithful horses would not have once dismounted -on the way.</p> - -<p>Tom’s wish was granted; they arrived before -any decisive steps were taken. On -August 23d, De Grasse had landed two thousand -French troops under St. Simon to reinforce -Lafayette. On September 30th, Washington -had reached Yorktown, after a long -series of rapid marches, and was at once joined -by Lafayette and St. Simon. A British fleet made -an attempt to ascend the York and relieve Cornwallis, -but was driven off by Admiral de Grasse.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_361">[361]</span>Tom found that Washington had posted -the French in front, and on the right of -the besieged town, extending from the river -above to the morass in the centre, where -they were met by the Americans, who extended -to the river below. The young -swamp-rider had arrived on October 6th; -and for two days and nights he and Cole slept -almost without a break. It was on the evening -of the 8th that they first reported for -duty to Lafayette.</p> - -<p>“The general is engaged,” said the sentry -at the door of the marquis’s quarters. “General -Washington is with him.”</p> - -<p>General Washington! Tom had not, as -yet, laid eyes upon the great Virginian, so he -waited near by. As it happened, Lafayette -heard his voice at the door, and sent an officer -out to bid him enter. Tom obeyed with -a beating heart; the French officer stood by -the table in the centre of the room, and in the -background were grouped a number of distinguished -Americans and Frenchmen. But it<span class="pagenum" id="Page_362">[362]</span> -was the figure at the table that took the young -scout’s attention; it was that of a large man -with a calm, noble face, and the air of one who -commanded by natural right. His hands -rested upon the table before him, and his -eyes were fixed upon a youth who stood opposite -him, under guard. Tom could not restrain -a cry of surprise at sight of him. The -youth was Mark Harwood!</p> - -<p>At the cry Washington looked toward Tom, -inquiry in his quiet eyes. Lafayette stepped -forward.</p> - -<p>“Pardon me, general, but this is the youth -of whom I have already spoken to you.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, yes.” Washington’s face lit up with -one of his rare smiles. “I am pleased to -meet so brave a soldier,” said he, addressing -Tom. “I have heard of your service with -Generals Marion and Greene; and also of -what you have done since you joined General -de Lafayette. Believe me, your country is -proud of such sons; and while she has such -she is unconquerable.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_363">[363]</span>The young man’s face burned with pleasure; -praise from Washington was praise indeed, -and as he noted the smiles of the officers -gathered about, he felt that they, too, -thought the same.</p> - -<p>After a few moments, the commander-in-chief -turned to a captain who stood at Mark -Harwood’s side.</p> - -<p>“Captain Lacey,” said he, “take this man -away.”</p> - -<p>“Will you not use my information, then?” -cried young Harwood, his face going pale. -“It is accurate; it will be of great service to -you. I was trusted by Lord Cornwallis and -I can tell you his positions; I can tell you -how——”</p> - -<p>“Enough,” Washington waved his hand. -“Have you no shame—have you no manhood? -You were trusted by General Cornwallis, -and now that you fancy him on the -verge of defeat, you come to me and offer to -betray him. Captain Lacey, take him away.”</p> - -<p>“Wait!” Mark sprang toward the table<span class="pagenum" id="Page_364">[364]</span> -at which Washington sat. “I can prove to -you—to all here—that my information is -worth your while.”</p> - -<p>“I never deal with traitors,” returned General -Washington, sternly.</p> - -<p>Mark’s face grew even more white as he -saw the expression in the American general’s -eyes; in desperation he turned to Tom.</p> - -<p>“Tom Deering, tell them who I am. You -know me; you know whether I have Cornwallis’ -secrets or no.”</p> - -<p>Washington looked with sudden surprise at -Tom.</p> - -<p>“Do you know this person?” he asked.</p> - -<p>Tom flushed. “I answer with shame,” -said he, “he is my cousin.”</p> - -<p>“There,” cried Mark, “did I not say he -knew me. Ask him about my likelihood to -have valuable information; he can tell -you.”</p> - -<p>“Silence!” broke in General de Lafayette, -angrily.</p> - -<p>“He is my cousin,” repeated Tom, steadily.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_365">[365]</span> -“He is a Tory and was a companion of Clarage, -Fannin and Gainey in Carolina.”</p> - -<p>“Ah!” Washington’s eyes flashed as he -listened. “So he was leagued with those ruffians! -Well, that he should now turn traitor -is no more than might have been expected.”</p> - -<p>“What disposition shall we make of him, -general?” inquired Captain Lacey, his hand -on Mark Harwood’s shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Drive him back to the British lines,” said -Washington, briefly.</p> - -<p>“No, no,” cried Mark, in sudden panic, -“not that! Why, they would have no mercy -upon me now; they would shoot me at -sight.”</p> - -<p>“Take him away,” said de Lafayette, -shortly.</p> - -<p>Two stout infantrymen were summoned, -and they dragged the traitor to the door, despite -his struggles.</p> - -<p>“Don’t send me back to the British,” -shrieked he, mad with fear, “don’t send me -back to my death. See, upon my knees, I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_366">[366]</span> -beg of you. I will do anything—tell you -anything—and not ask a penny in payment; -only don’t send me back; don’t send me -back.”</p> - -<p>The coward was dragged gasping, livid, -and screaming away. Tom heard afterward -that Mark had been driven back into Yorktown -by a half dozen French and American -soldiers who pricked him with the points of -their bayonets whenever he showed a disposition -to lag. What happened upon his arrival -there Tom never knew; at any rate that -was the last he ever saw of him.</p> - -<p>On the evening of the next day—the 9th -of October—the American batteries opened on -the town at a distance of some six hundred -yards; and so heavy was the fire that many -of the British guns were dismounted and -silenced. Shells and red hot balls reached -the enemy’s frigates in the harbor, several of -which were burned. By the evening of the -11th the Americans had advanced to within -three hundred yards of the British lines.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_367">[367]</span>On the 14th Tom Deering participated in an -attack upon a redoubt, on the left, and helped -to carry it by assault; almost at the same time -a party of gallant French troops carried another, -on the same side. These were included -in the works of the besiegers. Nearly a hundred -pieces of heavy ordnance were now -brought to bear upon the British works, and -with such effect that the fortifications were -beaten down and almost every gun rendered -useless.</p> - -<p>Tarleton’s force was posted at Gloucester -Point, across the York River; and, hoping to -break through the detachment of French -which Washington had placed in the rear of -that place, Cornwallis attempted to cross and -join hands with him. But a violent storm -came up and scattered his boats after one division -had succeeded in making the crossing. -The result was that on the 19th a capitulation -was made, and 7,000 British troops were -surrendered to Washington.</p> - -<p>Tom entered the captured town with the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_368">[368]</span> -victorious general and his officers. He stood -upon a broken quay, with Cole, looking about -at the wreck which the American gunnery -had made, a feeling of sadness mingling with -the joy of the triumph. Suddenly Cole’s -strange cry sounded, and gazing in the direction -which the giant’s finger pointed he saw -the Defence, like a great bird with snowy, outstretched -wings, come scudding up the river. -The schooner had hardly lowered her sails and -plunged her anchor into the waters when the -two, having pulled out in a bateau, were upon -her decks.</p> - -<p>“Keel haul me, Phil,” cried the voice of -Captain Deering, “it’s Tom. It’s Tom! Your -son!”</p> - -<p>“Father!” cried the youth. “Father! -Where are you?”</p> - -<p>He had not caught sight of the man leaning -against the mizzen mast, but who now -turned and sprang toward him.</p> - -<p>“Tom, my boy,” it was his father’s voice, -the same old voice whose kind ring he had not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_369">[369]</span> -heard for these long, long years. And in a -moment they were locked in each other’s -arms. After greetings, delighted exclamations -and hugs had been indulged in, the -planter explained his presence on the Defence.</p> - -<p>“When Lord Cornwallis surrendered to -Washington the British ships struck their -colors to Admiral de Grasse. And as the -Benbow on which I was a prisoner happened -to be one of them——”</p> - -<p>“And as I,” interrupted Captain Deering, -“heard that she had prisoners aboard her, I -got the French admiral’s permission to search -her well, in the hope that what has happened -would happen.” He clapped the planter on -the back. “And here he is, Tom, back -again; a little pale and somewhat the worse -for wear, but not beyond mending by any -means.”</p> - -<p>They spent several hours comparing notes -and relating their personal experiences. The -planter’s eyes glowed as Tom told some of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_370">[370]</span> -his adventures. He had not had the opportunity -to serve his country, but he felt that -his brave boy had done enough for both.</p> - -<p>“The war will not last much longer,” said -Tom, at length. “This is a blow from which -the enemy can hardly recover.”</p> - -<p>“I think you’re right, lad,” spoke Captain -Deering; “the men who do the talking will -now take the place of those who do the fighting. -Peace is not far off.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>They were right; but peace did not come -immediately. Greene, Marion, Sumpter and -Pinckney were still to strike swift, crushing -blows in Carolina. Five days after the fall -of Yorktown, Sir Henry Clinton arrived in -the Chesapeake with 7,000 men; but, learning -that Cornwallis had surrendered, he hastily -retreated.</p> - -<p>On November 30, 1782, preliminary -articles of peace were signed at Paris. Savannah -was evacuated by the British in July<span class="pagenum" id="Page_371">[371]</span> -of 1783; New York in November; but -Charleston did not see the last of the enemy -until December. Upon the 14th of that -month the American columns entered the -city, and those of the enemy retired to their -ships. Tom Deering, his father, Uncle Dick -and Cole were among the first to enter; and -they sped as fast as their horses could carry -them to the Deering place. The slaves received -them with joy, and soon everything -was placed in order.</p> - -<p>Not long afterward Laura was brought back -by Uncle Dick in the Defence; and one of -the first things which Mr. Deering did, after -his four thousand pounds had been recovered -from the old well, was to see that the papers -declaring Cole a free man were made out.</p> - -<p>It was in vain that Cole protested,</p> - -<p>“I don’t want to be a free nigger,” signaled -he, complainingly, to Tom. “I want to live -here on this plantation.”</p> - -<p>Tom patted the giant negro’s great shoulder.</p> - -<p>“It would be the most unhappy day of my<span class="pagenum" id="Page_372">[372]</span> -life, Cole, to see you leave the plantation,” -said he. “But after what you have done, we -can’t hold you in slavery. You must be a -free man—as free, as completely at liberty as -our country.”</p> - - -<p class="center">THE END</p> - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="transnote"> -<p class="ph1">TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:</p> - - - -<p>Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.</p> - -<p>Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.</p> - -<p>Archaic or alternate spelling has been retained from the original.</p> - -<p>The cover image for this eBook was created by the transcriber and is entered into the public domain.</p> -</div></div> -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FIGHTING KING GEORGE ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/67765-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/67765-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c598d0b..0000000 --- a/old/67765-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67765-h/images/coversmall.jpg b/old/67765-h/images/coversmall.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5fd7b24..0000000 --- a/old/67765-h/images/coversmall.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67765-h/images/i_062.jpg b/old/67765-h/images/i_062.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e431910..0000000 --- a/old/67765-h/images/i_062.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67765-h/images/i_134.jpg b/old/67765-h/images/i_134.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7078b23..0000000 --- a/old/67765-h/images/i_134.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67765-h/images/i_194.jpg b/old/67765-h/images/i_194.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3dfe216..0000000 --- a/old/67765-h/images/i_194.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67765-h/images/i_252.jpg b/old/67765-h/images/i_252.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5ea3402..0000000 --- a/old/67765-h/images/i_252.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67765-h/images/i_316.jpg b/old/67765-h/images/i_316.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4a7a371..0000000 --- a/old/67765-h/images/i_316.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67765-h/images/i_344.jpg b/old/67765-h/images/i_344.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 64ae8b2..0000000 --- a/old/67765-h/images/i_344.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67765-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg b/old/67765-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fc43316..0000000 --- a/old/67765-h/images/i_frontispiece.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67765-h/images/i_title.jpg b/old/67765-h/images/i_title.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e55d021..0000000 --- a/old/67765-h/images/i_title.jpg +++ /dev/null |
